up_o to_o attention_n to_o look_v after_o the_o messiah_n of_o who_o so_o much_o be_v sooken_v in_o the_o prophecy_n so_o in_o the_o like_a case_n many_o thing_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n concern_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n when_o that_o time_n shall_v begin_v to_o draw_v near_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o suffer_v such_o a_o dust_n to_o be_v raise_v between_o constantinople_n and_o rome_n to_o rouse_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n to_o examine_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o when_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n be_v come_v to_o the_o beginning_n thereof_o gregory_n do_v plain_o declare_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v consist_v in_o this_o title_n and_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v then_o at_o the_o door_n and_o i_o wish_v one_o day_n his_o say_n do_v not_o strong_o witness_v against_o all_o his_o successor_n who_o with_o one_o joint_a consent_n down_o from_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 606_o have_v appropriate_v this_o title_n to_o themselves_o to_o the_o great_a dishonour_n of_o christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o they_o allege_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o a_o ministerial_a head_n as_o christ_n vicar_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v however_o they_o may_v evade_v by_o subtlety_n of_o word_n indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n they_o have_v take_v for_o many_o age_n together_o the_o dignity_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v make_v he_o only_o the_o titular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v it_o not_o clear_a by_o the_o story_n that_o all_o do_v depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n the_o credit_n of_o scripture_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o make_n of_o law_n the_o abrogation_n of_o divine_a law_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n have_v depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n what_o he_o will_v he_o have_v set_v up_o what_o he_o will_v he_o have_v pluck_v down_o and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v be_v he_o only_o a_o titular_a head_n indeed_o and_o in_o â—…uth_n the_o headship_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v make_v but_o a_o cypher_n and_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n have_v be_v find_v too_o true_a in_o the_o event_n but_o for_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o he_o two_o thing_n be_v brief_o to_o be_v observe_v first_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o 600_o year_n immediate_o after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v then_o no_o ecumenical_a bishop_n for_o though_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n have_v go_v very_o far_o and_o have_v make_v many_o progression_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n yet_o the_o authority_n itself_o be_v not_o public_o establish_v in_o all_o that_o time_n if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o gregory_n will_v not_o have_v inveigh_v against_o that_o headship_n as_o he_o do_v second_o in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 606_o the_o decree_n be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n which_o dignity_n the_o whole_a succession_n have_v enjoy_v now_o above_o this_o 1000_o year_n and_o that_o which_o gregory_n do_v call_v antichristian_a in_o other_o that_o all_o his_o follower_n have_v assume_v to_o this_o very_a day_n therefore_o thuanus_n in_o his_o 67_o book_n do_v speak_v very_o pithy_o phocas_n bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la ensign_fw-la episcopi_fw-la universalis_fw-la titulos_fw-la quos_fw-la nuper_fw-la gregorius_n in_o johanne_n constantinopolitano_fw-it improbaverat_fw-la prolixè_fw-la attribuit_fw-la phocas_n do_v large_o ascribe_v to_o boniface_n the_o three_o those_o eminent_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregory_n do_v late_o inveigh_v against_o in_o john_n of_o constantinople_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v see_v how_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n do_v agree_v first_o that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n have_v a_o determinate_a time_n when_o he_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n second_o that_o this_o time_n be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o such_o a_o time_n only_o when_o the_o name_n and_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v public_o to_o be_v set_v up_o all_o these_o three_o lay_v together_o do_v necessary_o bring_v we_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o so_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o prophecy_n now_o by_o what_o account_n the_o number_n be_v 666_o we_o will_v show_v in_o the_o two_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n v._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o be_v prove_v against_o the_o position_n of_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la dr._n willet_n and_o other_o for_o the_o carry_v on_o of_o our_o matter_n we_o need_v not_o embark_v in_o that_o great_a question_n whether_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n or_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v receive_v we_o be_v sure_o both_o way_n to_o make_v the_o account_n good_a that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v 666._o the_o matter_n be_v so_o firm_o ground_v upon_o the_o event_n let_v we_o then_o proceed_v according_a to_o junius_n his_o method_n let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o babylonian_a be_v the_o first_o metal-kingdom_n that_o the_o mede-persian_a be_v the_o second_o that_o the_o macedonian_a in_o alexander_n be_v the_o three_o that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o four_o here_o according_a to_o this_o analogy_n there_o must_v be_v a_o end_n of_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n when_o syria_n judaea_n and_o all_o that_o oriental_a tract_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o you_o reckon_v from_o the_o final_a conclusion_n of_o all_o the_o four_o persecute_v empire_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o nation_n do_v succeed_v in_o the_o rule_n over_o the_o church_n there_o will_v be_v a_o exact_a period_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o do_v concord_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o junius_n but_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o only_o a_o dissolution_n of_o the_o three_o and_o a_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o now_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a or_o the_o four_o kingdom_n we_o make_v the_o account_n and_o for_o the_o clear_a manifestation_n of_o the_o truth_n we_o will_v debate_v this_o point_n more_o full_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v various_o repeat_v for_o clear_a explication_n as_o for_o ensample_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v more_o obscure_o deliver_v revel_v 11._o now_o if_o we_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o description_n chap._n 13_o and_o chap._n 17._o all_o three_o scripture_n will_v exceed_o illustrate_v one_o and_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o it_o can_v be_v solid_o prove_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v repeat_v more_o large_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr_n medâ—…_n speak_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n concern_v the_o description_n of_o the_o ten-horned_a beast_n rev._n 13._o these_o be_v his_o word_n toâ—…a_fw-la autem_fw-la haec_fw-la descriptio_fw-la petita_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la propheâ—…iâ_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 7._o ubi_fw-la de_fw-la eâdem_fw-la agitur_fw-la quâ_fw-la hic_fw-la bestiâ_fw-la romanâ_fw-la status_fw-la novissimi_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la ibi_fw-la danieli_fw-it ab_fw-la angelo_n succinctius_fw-la narrantur_fw-la ea_fw-la hîc_fw-la johanni_n interjectâ_fw-la quasi_fw-la explicatione_n fusius_fw-la deducuntur_fw-la comment_fw-fr apocal._n pag._n 190._o from_o which_o word_n of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o both_o scripture_n and_o so_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a and_o a_o demonstrative_a principle_n to_o build_v upon_o for_o not_o only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n itself_o will_v be_v clear_v by_o compare_v one_o part_n with_o another_o that_o which_o be_v more_o dark_a with_o that_o which_o be_v more_o
pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n by_o the_o conquer_a of_o which_o three_o and_o by_o the_o voluntary_a resignation_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o little_a horn_n become_v more_o stout_a than_o his_o fellow_n be_v make_v great_a than_o they_o in_o a_o triple_a proportion_n object_n but_o you_o will_v say_v which_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v and_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o out_o of_o the_o story_n sol._n the_o first_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o these_o king_n they_o be_v send_v as_o their_o ambassador_n and_o live_v under_o the_o fear_n of_o continual_a persecution_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o old_a empire_n to_o keep_v back_o the_o papal_a power_n in_o the_o growth_n and_o the_o increase_n thereof_o but_o there_o be_v the_o same_o impediment_n from_o these_o gothish_a king_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a in_o the_o story_n that_o this_o government_n be_v whole_o extinguish_v by_o the_o valiant_a narses_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o procure_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o believe_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v some_o hand_n in_o the_o extirpation_n of_o these_o king_n that_o he_o may_v be_v free_v from_o fear_n second_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n the_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n have_v some_o dominion_n in_o italy_n now_o when_o the_o controversy_n grow_v hot_a between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n as_o mornay_n well_o obserâ—…eth_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n progress_n 27._o the_o pope_n then_o call_v in_o the_o lombard_n against_o the_o exarch_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o both_o estate_n and_o for_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o we_o must_v now_o call_v it_o the_o people_n of_o that_o city_n upon_o the_o difference_n concern_v image_n in_o church_n be_v engage_v with_o the_o pope_n in_o rebellion_n whole_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o all_o point_n and_o here_o say_v baronius_n an._n 726_o be_v a_o end_n of_o those_o duke_n and_o governor_n which_o the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o send_v to_o command_v in_o rome_n and_o the_o place_n adjoin_v sigonius_n also_o speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o wicked_a heresy_n and_o impiety_n but_o that_o which_o he_o call_v heresy_n be_v no_o other_o but_o iconomachia_n or_o a_o stand_n against_o image-worship_n three_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n grow_v very_o miâ—…hty_a by_o the_o conquest_n over_o the_o exarch_n these_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v subdue_v humble_a and_o eradicate_v by_o a_o foreign_a power_n for_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o french_a into_o italy_n which_o do_v willing_o hearken_v to_o the_o motion_n by_o these_o several_a passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o papacy_n do_v destroy_v three_o new-erected_n state_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n of_o that_o church_n in_o italy_n be_v much_o establish_v and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o story_n it_o be_v make_v clear_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v humble_a and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o do_v pluck_v they_o up_o by_o the_o root_n querie_n 5._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n signify_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n why_o be_v it_o that_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n the_o beast_n their_o head_n and_o horn_n usual_o signify_v realm_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o person_n individual_o reign_v the_o mede-persian_a monarchy_n be_v type_v by_o a_o ram_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v not_o two_o particular_a king_n but_o the_o two_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n dan._n 8._o vers_fw-la 24._o so_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o also_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v ten_o particular_a king_n but_o so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n further_o the_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n rev._n 13._o 11_o signify_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n his_o bi-partite_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n his_o spiritual_a and_o his_o temporal_a dominion_n there_o be_v good_a reason_n to_o be_v render_v for_o this_o because_o person_n do_v change_v government_n do_v abide_v and_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o do_v describe_v the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n by_o beast_n to_o decipher_v they_o by_o that_o which_o be_v permanent_a and_o characteristical_a and_o not_o by_o that_o which_o be_v fluent_a and_o changeable_a at_o every_o turn_n to_o i_o therefore_o this_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n consider_v the_o analogy_n of_o both_o prophecy_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o these_o horn_n shall_v signify_v so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n object_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o alexander_n be_v the_o great_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n therefore_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v tyrannical_a empire_n dynasty_n and_o government_n but_o sometime_o denote_v particular_a person_n that_o reign_n sol._n one_o exception_n must_v not_o prejudice_v a_o general_a rule_n he_o that_o can_v let_v he_o give_v another_o example_n our_o position_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o general_a use_n of_o both_o prophecy_n but_o dr_n willet_n and_o the_o interpreterâ—…_n of_o that_o way_n do_v build_v only_o upon_o one_o particular_a instance_n exempt_v from_o the_o ordinary_a method_n second_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n the_o first_o horn_n be_v alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o speak_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v any_o way_n to_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o number_n of_o horn_n that_o do_v characteristical_o and_o specifical_o distinguish_v the_o grecian_a from_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o three_o beast_n câ—…me_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o four_o head_n now_o these_o be_v not_o such_o a_o number_n of_o particular_a king_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n state_n and_o dominion_n that_o shall_v stand_v up_o â—…ut_o of_o that_o nation_n as_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v and_o be_v the_o special_a note_n of_o that_o kingdom_n if_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n division_n and_o regency_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n the_o course_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o different_a empire_n under_o different_a type_n and_o to_o distinguish_v king_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n from_o those_o that_o come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a descent_n now_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n what_o letter_n or_o syllable_n be_v in_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n querie_n 6._o six_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v ten_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o rather_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n why_o shall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o iron-metal_n chap._n 2._o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n it_o shall_v be_v divide_v into_o a_o plurality_n of_o state_n that_o these_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n to_o preserve_v a_o union_n all_o this_o show_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n towards_o the_o latter_a time_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o lesser_a dominion_n and_o if_o we_o may_v interpret_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o both_o speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o particular_a number_n of_o realm_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o they_o that_o will_v have_v ten_o horn_n to_o be_v ten_o king_n lineal_o reign_v can_v infer_v from_o hence_o any_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o consequent_o the_o need_n of_o any_o mixture_n of_o state_n king_n successive_o reign_v need_v no_o
of_o holiness_n that_o very_o godly_a man_n themselves_o may_v be_v deceive_v by_o it_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o consider_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o very_a apostle_n day_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a that_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n paul_n charge_v he_o that_o he_o do_v compel_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v circumcise_v gal._n 2._o 13_o 14._o i_o demand_v then_o how_o do_v he_o compel_v they_o not_o by_o precept_n or_o command_n not_o by_o any_o coercive_a power_n but_o by_o his_o example_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a in_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o those_o time_n that_o be_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n and_o barnabas_n himself_o also_o be_v draw_v away_o with_o their_o dissimulation_n s._n paul_n also_o a_o eminent_a apostle_n seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o peter_n for_o so_o he_o express_v himself_o james_n and_o john_n and_o cephus_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v pillar_n gal._n 2._o 9_o such_o credit_n have_v peter_n with_o the_o faithful_a in_o those_o first_o time_n and_o true_o after_o his_o death_n it_o be_v not_o diminish_v for_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n conceive_v he_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v ascribe_v more_o than_o too_o much_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o that_o succession_n for_o his_o sake_n at_o least_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o do_v take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o under_o that_o consideration_n and_o this_o do_v go_v on_o and_o increase_v so_o by_o degree_n that_o it_o do_v never_o leave_v till_o it_o come_v at_o that_o pitch_n at_o last_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o universal_a headship_n we_o call_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o institution_n and_o remarkable_a appearance_n thereof_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o look_v as_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v a_o promise_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v hold_v in_o expectation_n about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n so_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v forewarn_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v also_o buâ—…ied_v about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n now_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o time_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v first_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n second_o to_o the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o that_o state_n or_o government_n for_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o that_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n all_o the_o ancient_n do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o when_o the_o empire_n shall_v be_v remove_v than_o they_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n again_o we_o have_v further_o prove_v that_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n be_v not_o only_o discoverable_a by_o the_o change_n and_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n you_o will_v come_v punctual_o precâ—…ely_o and_o determinate_o to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n dâ—…_n main_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o when_o aâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d â—…e_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v he_o 〈◊〉_d sit_v in_o the_o church_n as_o in_o his_o epâ—…opal_a â—…ee_n from_o the_o â—…ope_n of_o the_o whole_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o formality_n of_o 〈◊〉_d dâ—…h_v lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n thereof_o the_o apostle_n say_v it_o must_v be_v after_o the_o removal_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n now_o this_o time_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n pâ—…ocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n do_v agree_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o both_o scripture_n do_v facere_fw-la paria_fw-la now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o into_o one_o sum_n see_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n be_v verify_v in_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o see_v also_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o chapter_n rev._n 17._o see_v also_o it_o agree_v with_o all_o the_o principle_n and_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n and_o last_o of_o all_o see_v it_o do_v full_o conâ—…ent_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thâ—…ssalonians_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o we_o have_v give_v a_o right_a exposition_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o have_v true_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n image_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o practical_a part_n to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o point_n chap._n xii_o the_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v first_o of_o those_o thing_n tâ—…at_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o term_v â—…ntichristian_a be_v use_v by_o sundry_a sort_n of_o man_n for_o sundry_a kind_n of_o intereâ—…_n â—…ome_o do_v use_v it_o aright_o and_o other_o do_v dangerouslâ—…_n and_o schismatical_o traduce_v by_o the_o misapplication_n thereof_o for_o see_v the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v consist_v in_o this_o in_o subject_v themselves_o to_o a_o antichristian_a authority_n and_o to_o the_o law_n maâ—…e_v by_o that_o power_n and_o see_v iâ—…_n be_v the_o duty_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o separate_v and_o depart_v from_o such_o a_o authority_n as_o be_v so_o diametral_o contrarâ—…_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o dignity_n of_o christ_n their_o sovereign_a lord_n in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v right_o reject_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n as_o they_o have_v cast_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o law_n as_o they_o stand_v by_o that_o power_n and_o headship_n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o â—…atise_n afâ—…regoing_v we_o have_v large_o prove_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o name_n directâ—…_n oppose_v to_o the_o name_n pâ—…wer_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamâ—…_n and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n as_o former_o so_o now_o â—…ave_v just_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o haâ—…h_v depart_v from_o christ._n now_o the_o friend_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o separation_n do_v endeavour_n in_o these_o time_n to_o go_v in_o tâ—…e_n same_o method_n for_o by_o this_o they_o think_v to_o free_v themselves_o from_o schism_n when_o they_o be_v put_v upon_o it_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o depart_v from_o the_o ministry_n from_o the_o ordinance_n and_o the_o public_a worship_n they_o tell_v we_o the_o ministry_n be_v antichristian_a they_o have_v not_o renounce_v their_o call_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o word_n they_o call_v all_o that_o antichristian_a which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o antichristian_a time_n and_o have_v a_o conveyance_n and_o transmission_n down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n which_o position_n of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v most_o erroneous_a and_o false_a so_o it_o do_v draw_v many_o dangerous_a consequence_n along_o with_o it_o therefore_o to_o prevent_v such_o cunning_a trick_n of_o legerdemain_n we_o will_v lay_v down_o the_o truth_n distinct_o first_o we_o will_v show_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o antichristian_a second_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n three_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o four_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a false_o so_o call_v for_o that_o which_o be_v â—…ruly_o antichristian_a all_o such_o be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o right-hand_a for_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v say_v he_o cause_v all_o to_o
to_o be_v member_n of_o his_o church_n the_o building_n upon_o man_n then_o be_v that_o which_o do_v bring_v any_o people_n in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o antichristianisme_n and_o the_o more_o they_o do_v this_o the_o more_o or_o less_o be_v they_o antichristian_a and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v one_o chief_a reason_n in_o scripture_n why_o the_o fall_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a saint_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n because_o other_o shall_v not_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o moses_n do_v anger_v the_o lord_n at_o the_o water_n of_o meribah_n and_o massah_n he_o die_v before_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n do_v bury_v he_o in_o obscurity_n no_o man_n know_v of_o his_o sepulchre_n because_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v not_o go_v awhoring_a after_o it_o deut._n 34._o 6._o and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n among_o all_o the_o apostle_n the_o fault_n of_o none_o be_v leave_v so_o upon_o public_a record_n as_o those_o of_o peter_n and_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o this_o doubtless_o the_o lord_n do_v foresee_v what_o idolatry_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v commit_v in_o own_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o the_o church_n as_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n alone_o for_o these_o cause_n i_o believe_v the_o great_a fall_n of_o peter_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n that_o the_o papist_n shall_v not_o say_v i_o be_o of_o peter_n i_o be_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o succession_n from_o peter_n cyprian_a and_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n fall_v into_o another_o extreme_a they_o think_v if_o a_o man_n have_v deny_v the_o truth_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n he_o shall_v never_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o ministry_n again_o but_o shall_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o one_o of_o they_o only_o i_o can_v but_o in_o the_o general_n approve_v the_o strictness_n of_o the_o discipline_n especial_o against_o the_o fault_n and_o corruption_n of_o minister_n who_o shall_v be_v light_n and_o example_n to_o other_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o strict_o deal_v with_o all_o never_o to_o be_v receive_v no_o not_o upon_o term_n of_o the_o great_a repentance_n humiliation_n and_o godly_a sorrow_n i_o may_v say_v in_o this_o case_n that_o cyprian_a and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o african_a father_n be_v too_o canonical_a and_o it_o be_v well_o for_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o be_v no_o minister_n in_o africa_n when_o he_o deny_v his_o master_n in_o the_o high-priest_n hall_n sure_o by_o the_o rigour_n of_o such_o principle_n they_o will_v never_o have_v receive_v he_o into_o office_n again_o but_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o better_a end_n in_o the_o permission_n of_o his_o fall_n simon_n say_v he_o satan_n have_v desire_v to_o winnow_v thou_o as_o wheat_n but_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n shall_v not_o fail_v luke_n 22._o 31._o here_o then_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_o show_v why_o satan_n do_v prevail_v so_o against_o peter_n why_o he_o be_v uphold_v mere_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n be_v this_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n god_n in_o great_a wisdom_n do_v suffer_v the_o most_o eminent_a minister_n to_o fall_v great_o to_o pluck_v down_o their_o pride_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o humble_a and_o that_o their_o bowel_n of_o affection_n and_o tenderness_n may_v be_v great_a towards_o the_o lose_a son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n more_o tender_o and_o more_o feel_o to_o the_o win_n and_o save_v of_o miserable_a soul_n these_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o peter_n and_o one_o special_a reason_n be_v also_o here_o to_o be_v remember_v god_n do_v permit_v he_o to_o fall_v so_o foul_o to_o prevent_v that_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v which_o shall_v be_v so_o general_a in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o the_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n be_v to_o make_v man_n the_o lord_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o build_v upon_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n the_o pretend_a successor_n of_o peter_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n four_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n who_o use_v a_o lawful_a authority_n antichrist-like_a to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n ambition_n and_o external_a glory_n the_o apostle_n say_v i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o 3_o joh._n ver_fw-la 9_o here_o then_o see_v he_o do_v love_n to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n we_o may_v probable_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o lawful_a government_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o affectation_n of_o precedency_n even_o in_o those_o day_n and_o in_o what_o time_n may_v not_o the_o like_a spirit_n of_o pride_n be_v in_o some_o man_n when_o they_o be_v put_v into_o place_n of_o rule_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o direction_n of_o paul_n concern_v the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o he_o must_v not_o be_v a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 6._o it_o be_v clear_a from_o these_o word_n as_o also_o from_o the_o whole_a epistle_n that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o government_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o whosoever_o s._n paul_n bishop_n be_v he_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a stroke_n in_o the_o government_n for_o these_o word_n be_v immediate_o add_v if_o a_o man_n know_v not_o how_o to_o rule_v his_o own_o house_n how_o shall_v he_o take_v care_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v christ_n house_n and_o the_o bishop_n elder_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n have_v their_o office_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o and_o not_o from_o any_o other_o authority_n now_o such_o a_o lawful_a power_n as_o this_o be_v man_n may_v sinful_o abuse_v and_o pervert_v to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o their_o own_o greatness_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v give_v this_o caveat_n not_o a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o novice_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o man_n young_a in_o year_n for_o timothy_n himself_o be_v but_o young_a but_o he_o mean_v a_o beginner_n in_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n a_o novice_n in_o manner_n such_o a_o one_o he_o will_v not_o have_v set_v over_o the_o house_n of_o god_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o sin_n and_o the_o same_o condemnation_n as_o the_o devil_n do_v be_v sometime_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n from_o this_o instance_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o a_o lawful_a power_n may_v be_v use_v in_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n such_o beginning_n of_o pride_n the_o apostle_n probable_o may_v see_v in_o those_o day_n and_o these_o may_v occasion_v he_o to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v now_o whereas_o some_o do_v impute_v it_o to_o this_o or_o that_o government_n that_o it_o will_v be_v as_o tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a as_o any_o that_o go_v before_o let_v they_o not_o deceive_v themselves_o the_o government_n may_v be_v christ_n yet_o if_o any_o do_v use_v it_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n tyranny_n or_o lordliness_n the_o fault_n be_v their_o own_o it_o lie_v in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o person_n but_o not_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o office_n the_o superiority_n of_o parent_n over_o their_o child_n of_o husband_n over_o their_o wife_n of_o magistrate_n over_o the_o people_n be_v all_o by_o divine_a institution_n yet_o the_o person_n may_v so_o demean_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v tyrannize_v and_o if_o we_o may_v so_o speak_v it_o may_v antichristianize_v that_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v concern_v steward_n in_o a_o lawful_a power_n if_o that_o evil_a servant_n shall_v say_v my_o lord_n defer_v his_o come_n and_o shall_v begin_v to_o smite_v his_o fellow-servant_n and_o shall_v eat_v and_o drink_v with_o the_o drunken_a the_o lord_n of_o that_o servant_n will_v come_v in_o a_o day_n when_o he_o look_v not_o for_o he_o and_o will_v cut_v he_o in_o sunder_o and_o appoint_v he_o his_o portion_n with_o hypocrite_n mat._n 24._o 48_o 49._o by_o a_o servant_n or_o steward_n we_o may_v understand_v magistrate_n minister_n or_o any_o other_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v entrust_v with_o a_o lawful_a power_n in_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n now_o if_o they_o use_v this_o power_n illegal_o and_o tyrannical_o if_o minister_n cast_v those_o out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v be_v keep_v in_o
the_o conscientious_a reader_n whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v to_o he_o to_o calculate_v the_o time_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o most_o admire_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v impertinent_a to_o remove_v a_o few_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n and_o that_o i_o may_v the_o better_o be_v understand_v brief_o to_o show_v the_o whole_a pattern_n of_o the_o work_n when_o the_o spirit_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o he_o do_v insinuate_v that_o every_o vulgar_a understanding_n be_v not_o fit_a for_o such_o a_o computation_n for_o say_v he_o here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n now_o i_o do_v not_o assume_v to_o myself_o such_o a_o peculiarity_n of_o wisdom_n above_o other_o man_n for_o none_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o have_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o unworthiness_n to_o be_v set_v before_o he_o but_o because_o i_o have_v have_v a_o long_a time_n a_o great_a inclination_n to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o find_v the_o lord_n blessing_n upon_o my_o endeavour_n i_o be_o the_o more_o willing_a to_o communicate_v that_o to_o other_o which_o i_o have_v find_v to_o before_o my_o private_a satisfaction_n i_o may_v speak_v it_o with_o modesty_n that_o i_o have_v spare_v no_o pain_n to_o compare_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n period_n with_o period_n time_n with_o time_n vision_z with_o vision_z i_o have_v peruse_v many_o commentary_n both_o of_o the_o modern_a and_o ancient_a time_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n convenient_a for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o therefore_o though_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n i_o will_v not_o take_v it_o upon_o i_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o i_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o i_o have_v not_o this_o wisdom_n i_o do_v profess_v myself_o to_o be_v the_o lover_n and_o admirer_n of_o they_o that_o have_v it_o now_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v some_o prejudice_n that_o in_o this_o treatise_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n i_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n right_o state_v but_o not_o as_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o chiliast_n which_o do_v ordinary_o congregate_v with_o it_o many_o heterogeneal_a falsity_n and_o unsavoury_a error_n for_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o maintain_v his_o visible_a and_o personal_a reign_n and_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o defend_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n slay_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o defend_v their_o historical_a literal_a and_o corporal_a resurrection_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o though_o with_o mr._n brightman_n and_o mr._n forbes_n we_o hold_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n yet_o we_o be_v far_o from_o the_o riot_n of_o their_o opinion_n who_o hold_v that_o man_n shall_v live_v without_o ordinance_n without_o sin_n and_o misery_n in_o those_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v that_o they_o that_o be_v for_o this_o way_n the_o very_o best_a of_o they_o have_v many_o absurdity_n i_o answer_v that_o piscator_fw-la alstedius_n mede_n and_o some_o other_o have_v but_o general_o speak_v of_o the_o thing_n and_o have_v not_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o as_o they_o have_v have_v great_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o other_o interpreter_n so_o have_v they_o use_v great_a moderation_n in_o manage_v the_o point_n leave_v many_o thing_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o future_a time_n on_o the_o other_o side_n for_o the_o 1000_o year_n i_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o they_o that_o differ_v where_o they_o will_v seat_v this_o period_n of_o time_n if_o they_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n then_o let_v they_o show_v what_o be_v the_o battle_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n and_o how_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o belove_a city_n may_v be_v besiege_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o take_v it_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n then_o they_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o admit_v one_o member_n in_o this_o disjunctive_a they_o must_v say_v either_o this_o period_n of_o time_n be_v already_o past_a or_o else_o it_o be_v to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v already_o past_a where_o have_v the_o church_n enjoy_v these_o year_n of_o her_o felicity_n and_o of_o her_o rest_n from_o persecution_n upon_o earth_n add_v moreover_o to_o all_o this_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o their_o death_n that_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n those_o soul_n be_v only_o represent_v in_o the_o figure_n to_o live_v again_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n etc._n etc._n if_o therefore_o we_o will_v right_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o thing_n here_o be_v no_o visible_a or_o personal_a reign_n as_o some_o do_v imagine_v but_o when_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n then_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o this_o the_o lord_n name_v be_v praise_v be_v begin_v already_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o other_o rev._n 14._o 6_o 7._o for_o now_o whole_a nation_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n have_v set_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n when_o it_o be_v persecute_v and_o tread_v down_o before_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o state_n and_o government_n that_o do_v own_o and_o submit_v to_o he_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o martyr_n i_o conceive_v that_o here_o be_v no_o liâ—…eral_n and_o corporeal_a resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n only_a john_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o in_o the_o figure_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v end_v he_o see_v their_o deliverance_n and_o emersion_n from_o under_o this_o kind_n of_o death_n these_o thing_n i_o think_v good_a more_o large_o to_o note_v to_o take_v off_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o millenarian_a opinion_n mere_a necessity_n do_v compel_v i_o to_o maintain_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o if_o the_o matter_n be_v right_o state_v i_o believe_v here_o will_v be_v nothing_o find_v that_o will_v cross_v the_o analogy_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o the_o support_n of_o the_o public_a ministry_n but_o rather_o it_o will_v establish_v all_o these_o thing_n but_o to_o come_v a_o little_a more_o near_o to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n see_v i_o take_v 666_o to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a headship_n in_o this_o perhaps_o they_o may_v be_v offend_v that_o be_v against_o all_o calculation_n of_o prophetical_a number_n but_o for_o such_o a_o way_n in_o general_a we_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o the_o scripture_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n if_o any_o have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o other_o point_n to_o determine_v to_o a_o particular_a year_n before_o the_o prophecy_n have_v be_v fulfil_v and_o so_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o present_a case_n there_o can_v be_v the_o same_o suspicion_n of_o falsehood_n when_o we_o say_v that_o 666_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o we_o be_v on_o the_o sure_a side_n because_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v already_o verify_v and_o make_v good_a in_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o our_o late_a assembly_n of_o divine_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n chap._n 25._o sect._n 6._o do_v place_n the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o this_o as_o the_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v make_v himself_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o consequent_o be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o counter-christ_n in_o this_o we_o agree_v wiâ—…h_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n and_o for_o a_o particular_a accommodation_n of_o the_o text_n we_o will_v proceed_v in_o brief_a to_o show_v what_o understanding_n we_o have_v of_o those_o passage_n that_o have_v lie_v in_o the_o dark_a so_o long_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o will_v be_v the_o better_o prepare_v to_o understand_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o short_a description_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o shall_v more_o large_o be_v deliver_v afterward_o first_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o number_n i_o do_v not_o take_v it_o in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n for_o lateinos_n or_o any_o such_o grammatical_a name_n but_o the_o name_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v the_o power_n headship_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o true_a discovery_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o sense_n i_o may_v confident_o believe_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o number_n have_v not_o lie_v in_o obscurity_n all_o this_o while_n second_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o manifestation_n of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n the_o great_a part_n of_o protestant_a writer_n and_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o that_o have_v speak_v of_o these_o thing_n with_o any_o solidity_n affirm_v that_o it_o begin_v solemn_o public_o and_o by_o authority_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n this_o be_v the_o remarkable_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o we_o say_v be_v exact_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n in_o which_o respect_n the_o number_n be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n that_o be_v the_o number_n that_o do_v decipher_v specify_v and_o characterise_v the_o name_n or_o headship_n in_o the_o most_o remarkable_a beginning_n and_o edition_n thereof_o but_o see_v the_o great_a question_n will_v be_v concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o whole_a systeme_n and_o body_n of_o these_o kingdom_n and_o so_o proceed_v by_o analogy_n the_o first_o be_v the_o babylonian_a now_o if_o we_o inquire_v where_o this_o kingdom_n do_v begin_v not_o from_o nabonasser_n not_o from_o any_o babylonian_a king_n immediate_o ensue_v but_o from_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o of_o he_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v thou_o be_v this_o head_n of_o gold_n dan._n 2._o he_o first_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n and_o in_o he_o therefore_o we_o be_v to_o settle_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o babylonian_a as_o the_o first_o metal-kingdome_n the_o second_o be_v the_o persian_a and_o here_o also_o if_o we_o examine_v when_o this_o metal-kingdome_n do_v begin_v not_o simple_o from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o people_n begin_v to_o have_v a_o form_n of_o government_n but_o from_o that_o time_n as_o they_o begin_v to_o exercise_v monarchical_a dominion_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n this_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n in_o he_o therefore_o the_o persian_a do_v commence_v as_o the_o second_o metal-kingdome_n the_o three_o be_v the_o grecian_a and_o if_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n we_o must_v not_o general_o and_o indefinite_o look_v to_o the_o time_n when_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n begin_v to_o have_v rule_n and_o government_n among_o they_o but_o when_o they_o begin_v their_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pasâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d time_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d particular_a sense_n express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n daâ—…_n 8._o 21._o in_o he_o than_o we_o be_v to_o fix_v the_o true_a 〈◊〉_d and_o beginning_n of_o the_o grecian_a as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdome_n the_o four_o be_v the_o roman_n and_o if_o we_o proceed_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o find_v when_o that_o nation_n do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o here_o we_o must_v not_o reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a legion_n first_o enter_v jerusalem_n when_o they_o bring_v the_o land_n of_o judea_n in_o subjection_n when_o they_o erect_v their_o government_n in_o those_o country_n which_o former_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o when_o in_o their_o particular_a time_n they_o do_v begin_v to_o exercise_v the_o same_o cruelty_n and_o hardness_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o babylonian_n persian_n and_o grecian_n have_v do_v before_o under_o each_o of_o their_o empire_n respective_o here_o we_o be_v to_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o clear_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n government_n and_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o first_o institution_n thereof_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o therefore_o 666_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n by_o this_o character_n the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o so_o downward_o have_v they_o give_v themselves_o to_o subtlety_n of_o observation_n in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o prophetical_a time_n by_o wisdom_n some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o may_v have_v find_v out_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o visible_a appear_v of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n set_v up_o in_o the_o great_a derogation_n to_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n that_o be_v only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o the_o text_n which_o if_o it_o be_v attentive_o consider_v will_v abundant_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n it_o be_v express_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n though_o there_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o as_o daniel_n number_v the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o so_o many_o region_n part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o which_o regard_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n dan._n 2._o so_o he_o do_v decipher_v the_o same_o tyrannical_a empire_n and_o the_o same_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o four_o great_a beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o my_o understanding_n the_o spirit_n do_v as_o good_a as_o point_v with_o the_o finger_n to_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n for_o he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n to_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o question_n will_v be_v what_o rule_n shall_v he_o number_v by_o that_o so_o he_o may_v find_v out_o the_o account_n the_o answer_n be_v plain_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n let_v he_o count_v by_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o revolution_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n there_o be_v exact_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n only_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n such_o as_o piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la willet_n rolloc_n deodate_v and_o other_o will_v say_v how_o can_v the_o number_n take_v date_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n when_o the_o roman_a be_v no_o metal-kingdome_n but_o do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n to_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o the_o understanding_n of_o other_o
i_o have_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o try_v the_o force_n of_o their_o argument_n for_o either_o we_o or_o they_o must_v great_o mistake_v in_o the_o point_n however_o let_v it_o be_v true_a as_o they_o affirm_v that_o not_o the_o roman_a but_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o four_o &_o last_o metal-kingdome_n then_o all_o the_o metal-kingdome_n must_v necessary_o determine_v and_o expireat_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o this_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v have_v that_o which_o will_v singular_o agree_v with_o our_o way_n of_o calculation_n for_o if_o the_o account_n be_v make_v from_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n from_o the_o terminus_fw-la ad_fw-la quem_fw-la in_o the_o same_o series_n and_o method_n of_o computation_n there_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v concord_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o junius_n and_o as_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n he_o and_o we_o shall_v facere_fw-la paria_fw-la this_o be_v in_o brief_a the_o understanding_n which_o i_o have_v both_o of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o now_o if_o any_o shall_v ask_v what_o proof_n or_o what_o evidence_n i_o have_v to_o hold_v forth_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o answer_v the_o process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n be_v by_o conglobation_n and_o by_o a_o full_a induction_n of_o singular_n and_o it_o be_v this_o in_o effect_n where_o there_o be_v a_o true_a correspondence_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n the_o most_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o true_a interpretation_n but_o the_o present_a be_v such_o ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o burden_n of_o proof_n will_v rest_v upon_o the_o assumption_n i_o have_v to_o this_o purpose_n apply_v it_o then_o to_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n chap._n 13._o i_o have_v compare_v it_o with_o the_o main_a drift_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n chap._n 17._o i_o have_v examine_v it_o by_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o last_o of_o all_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o several_a passage_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n and_o now_o reader_n whosoever_o thou_o be_v that_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v thou_o right_o to_o calculate_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o thou_o to_o read_v to_o meditate_v to_o examine_v and_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v write_v if_o i_o have_v anywhere_o deviate_v from_o the_o truth_n i_o desire_v thy_o brotherly_a admonition_n and_o if_o anywhere_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o lord_n to_o make_v this_o treatise_n a_o instrument_n of_o light_n to_o thy_o understanding_n know_v that_o thou_o have_v this_o treasure_n bring_v to_o thou_o in_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n that_o the_o praise_n may_v be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o i_o rest_v thou_o in_o the_o lord_n n._n s._n the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o ensue_a treatise_n chap._n i._n concern_v the_o profitableness_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o discovery_n pag._n 1_o chap._n ii_o concern_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o discovery_n and_o how_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a demonstrative_a principle_n to_o bring_v the_o truth_n to_o light_v pag._n 12_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o the_o word_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o grammatical_a word_n but_o the_o name_n be_v the_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o power_n dominion_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb_n pag._n 18_o chap._n iu_o concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n where_o it_o be_v show_v that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v public_o to_o he_o establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n pag._n 36_o chap._n v._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdome_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o be_v prove_v against_o the_o position_n of_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la dr._n willet_n and_o other_o pag._n 46_o chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o â—…ulgar_a 〈◊〉_d but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d oâ—…_n god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v â—…orth_o of_o the_o decâ—…ee_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n oâ—…r_v all_o the_o church_n pag._n 116_o chap._n vii_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n be_v repeat_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n pag._n 158_o chap._n viii_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o 16_o 17_o 18._o pag._n 165_o chap._n ix_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v further_o confirm_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n pag._n 212_o chap._n x._o a_o list_n of_o fifteen_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n by_o the_o position_n of_o which_o the_o present_a interpretation_n be_v establish_v also_o the_o several_a exposition_n of_o mr._n potter_n and_o other_o writer_n be_v bring_v to_o trial_n pag._n 219_o chap._n xi_o a_o brief_a description_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o how_o he_o do_v full_o agree_v with_o the_o present_a interpretation_n pag._n 238_o chap._n xii_o the_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a where_o mention_n be_v make_v first_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o antichristian_a pag._n 247_o chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n pag._n 251_o chap._n fourteen_o what_o these_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v antichristian_a only_o by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a pag._n 277_o chap._n xv._n concern_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o antichristian_a but_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n pag._n 291_o there_o be_v divers_a fault_n to_o be_v amend_v some_o be_v lesser_a which_o we_o leave_v to_o the_o courtesy_n of_o the_o reader_n to_o pass_v by_o other_o there_o be_v that_o do_v more_o notable_o mar_v and_o deface_v the_o sense_n which_o we_o do_v desire_v that_o he_o will_v amend_v page_z line_n for_o read_v 94_o 3_o brief_o full_o 135_o 23_o be_v bring_v be_v there_o bring_v 142_o 11_o in_o the_o four_o be_v the_o four_o ibid._n 27_o secret_a sacred_a 185_o 29_o seven_o angel_n seven_o angel_n 193_o 20_o typical_a proof_n topical_a proof_n 216_o 21_o augustus_n angulus_n 229_o 12_o to_o that_o government_n in_o that_o government_n some_o hebrew_n word_n be_v not_o right_o print_v pag._n 51_o 101_o 118_o 153._o the_o term_n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o argument_n pag._n 117._o be_v misplace_v and_o so_o be_v the_o word_n in_o another_o expression_n pag._n 57_o lin_v 17_o 18._o a_o plain_a exposition_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o vers_fw-la 18._o chap._n i._o concern_v the_o profitableness_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o discovery_n before_o i_o come_v positive_o to_o set_v down_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o number_n and_o what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v hereby_o particular_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v profitable_a to_o speak_v two_o thing_n first_o concern_v the_o use_n of_o the_o discovery_n second_o concern_v the_o possibility_n thereof_o for_o the_o use_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o some_o concernment_n that_o i_o shall_v treat_v of_o this_o in_o the_o beginning_n first_o out_o of_o respect_n to_o that_o common_a maxim_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edification_n i_o shall_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o let_v it_o appear_v to_o the_o christian_a reader_n how_o he_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o how_o in_o this_o argument_n he_o may_v have_v matter_n of_o correction_n
of_o its_o head_n etc._n etc._n now_o then_o let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a majesty_n revive_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o this_o be_v the_o image_n how_o shall_v the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o such_o like_a name_n consist_v mere_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n be_v answerable_a to_o such_o a_o image_n as_o this_o what_o equipage_n or_o correspondence_n can_v there_o be_v between_o quid_fw-la nominis_fw-la &_o quid_fw-la rei_fw-la shall_v we_o once_o imagine_v that_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n in_o these_o latter_a time_n be_v only_o of_o a_o name_n that_o consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n and_o such_o like_a element_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n alphabet_n away_o with_o such_o a_o conceit_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n you_o shall_v have_v a_o name_n true_o correspondent_a to_o the_o image_n and_o to_o the_o mark._n for_o when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a sovereignty_n repair_v in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n here_o both_o the_o name_n and_o the_o image_n be_v equivalent_a each_o to_o other_o and_o do_v differ_v only_o in_o a_o certain_a consideration_n and_o the_o mark_v also_o agree_v with_o both_o the_o former_a see_v it_o be_v but_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o subjection_n to_o that_o name_n or_o power_n the_o four_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o antithesis_fw-la or_o contraposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o description_n of_o one_o opposite_a we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v describe_v revelation_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 16._o he_o have_v on_o his_o vesture_n and_o on_o his_o thigh_n a_o name_n write_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n here_o then_o in_o this_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o after_o his_o power_n or_o sovereignty_n as_o he_o be_v lord_n or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o read_v also_o phil._n 2._o 9_o because_o he_o humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n god_n high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n that_o at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o kâ—…ee_n shall_v bow_v etc._n etc._n here_o many_o in_o dark_a time_n have_v take_v this_o for_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o therefore_o it_o have_v be_v a_o great_a use_n to_o bow_v the_o knee_n when_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v mention_v but_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o mistake_n be_v this_o they_o have_v not_o look_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o the_o name_n in_o the_o text_n be_v not_o the_o word_n jesus_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o the_o sublime_a power_n authority_n headship_n dominion_n and_o sovereign_a rule_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n after_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n and_o this_o be_v so_o expound_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o in_o another_o place_n which_o he_o wrought_v in_o christ_n when_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o set_v he_o at_o his_o own_o right_a hand_n in_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o may_v and_o dominion_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o only_o in_o this_o world_n but_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v put_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n eph._n 1._o 20_o 21_o 22._o therefore_o the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n the_o lord_n jesus_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n then_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n see_v in_o all_o respect_v he_o be_v emulous_a of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o lamb._n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o contrary_n if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v his_o sovereign_a dominion_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ex_fw-la adverso_fw-la on_o the_o other_o part_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o all_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o earthly_a dominion_n the_o five_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o resemblance_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o the_o state_n or_o government_n describe_v chap._n 13._o under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v again_o more_o large_o repeat_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n râ—…v_n 17._o now_o see_v there_o be_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o the_o description_n in_o both_o chapter_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n let_v we_o then_o more_o diligent_o consider_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o woman_n upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 5._o here_o i_o think_v none_o will_v be_v so_o void_a of_o judgement_n as_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o a_o literal_a inscription_n in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o she_o that_o profess_v herself_o the_o head_n or_o mother-church_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o be_v indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o read_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n as_o lateinos_n and_o the_o like_a but_o his_o namâ—…_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a paternity_n fatherhood_n power_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o analogy_n of_o one_o expression_n we_o may_v â—…e_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a and_o syllabical_a name_n but_o in_o the_o figure_n do_v only_o denote_v her_o general_a motherhood_n so_o proportionable_o the_o nâ—…_n oâ—…_n the_o beast_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o in_o the_o trope_n iâ—…â—…oth_v only_o signify_v his_o universal_a dominion_n and_o authority_n if_o we_o transfer_v matter_n to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o eveâ—…_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o answer_v these_o character_n of_o the_o propâ—…ecie_n it_o have_v be_v a_o general_a receive_v maxim_n in_o many_o age_n together_o that_o out_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o call_v it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o true_a catholic_n with_o they_o that_o be_v her_o admirer_n but_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n she_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o it_o have_v be_v as_o general_o receive_v that_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n but_o this_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n i_o think_v it_o be_v not_o do_v without_o the_o special_a wisdom_n and_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v err_v so_o great_o shall_v be_v set_v forth_o with_o such_o remarkable_a character_n to_o draw_v the_o admiration_n of_o all_o that_o read_v but_o leave_v these_o thing_n for_o a_o deep_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a purpose_n to_o note_v that_o the_o name_n of_o mystical_a babylon_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o the_o general_a motherhood_n of_o that_o city_n and_o church_n so_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o way_n of_o parallel_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o it_o be_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o lord_n and_o potentaâ—…e_n the_o six_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o imperial_a edict_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 16_o 17._o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a bond_n and_o free_a to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o then_o if_o the_o name_n be_v a_o title_n or_o
or_o intercision_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n before_o the_o roman_a dominion_n in_o the_o last_o the_o reâ—…aired_a and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n vers_fw-la 3._o what_o be_v this_o wound_n but_o a_o intercision_n or_o cessation_n of_o all_o roman_a majesty_n in_o the_o world_n at_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o two-horned_n beast_n by_o his_o deâ—…es_n do_v cure_v the_o wound_n vers_fw-la 14_o 15._o what_o be_v this_o cure_n but_o the_o renovation_n of_o the_o same_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n so_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n worship_v the_o beast_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v v_o 8._o what_o be_v mean_v here_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v not_o this_o note_v the_o total_a cessation_n &_o abrogation_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v this_o â—…eth_v the_o reâ—…ing_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n from_o the_o dead_a when_o it_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n both_o scripture_n than_o do_v plain_o show_v and_o so_o do_v s._n paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n that_o the_o empire_n must_v first_o fall_v before_o the_o antichristian_a time_n can_v begin_v they_o therefore_o that_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n or_o at_o constantine_n remove_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n or_o at_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n julâ—…an_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o do_v anticipate_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o do_v go_v against_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o true_a apocalyptical_a learning_n the_o second_o branch_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v this_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 1._o for_o though_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n take_v the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o old_a empire_n yet_o the_o latter_a interpreter_n such_o as_o brightman_n peraeus_fw-la mede_n and_o other_o do_v more_o right_o understand_v this_o to_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o beast_n it_o be_v present_o and_o immediate_o after_o the_o dragon_n flood_n scil_n after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n second_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o rise_n the_o beast_n have_v ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n which_o note_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o that_o notable_a change_n of_o state_n three_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n he_o be_v to_o continue_v 42_o month_n and_o this_o be_v the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o antichristian_a persecution_n these_o and_o many_o suchlike_a reason_n do_v strong_o prove_v that_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v note_n and_o decipher_v the_o stand_v up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o here_o then_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o 42_o month_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o true_a demonstrative_a character_n and_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v of_o the_o certainty_n thereof_o further_o then_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v needs_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o so_o consequent_o after_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o so_o the_o vision_n will_v be_v right_o apply_v to_o their_o true_a time_n i_o know_v nothing_o of_o moment_n which_o do_v contradict_v this_o assertion_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v by_o mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apocalyptical_a key_n synchronism_n the_o second_o where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v exact_a contemporary_n in_o all_o their_o time_n these_o be_v his_o word_n a_o se_fw-la invicâ—…nt_fw-la neque_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la neque_fw-la interitu_fw-la separantur_fw-la quinetiam_fw-la altera_fw-la alterius_fw-la potestatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o praesentia_fw-la ipsius_fw-la administrat_fw-la and_o then_o he_o conclude_v quis_fw-la non_fw-la vidit_fw-la illas_fw-la omni_fw-la aevo_fw-la svo_fw-la necessariò_fw-la contemporare_fw-la but_o save_v the_o great_a respect_n i_o bear_v to_o this_o author_n i_o can_v see_v first_o how_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n second_o with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n three_o with_o the_o tenor_n of_o his_o own_o doctrine_n as_o he_o deliver_v it_o elsewhere_o four_o with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v speak_v most_o proâ—…atively_o concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n first_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n for_o john_n see_v first_o a_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n and_o after_o that_o he_o see_v another_o second_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o collect_v that_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o one_o be_v in_o order_n of_o time_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o they_o no_o not_o ad_fw-la amussim_fw-la contemporare_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la they_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o original_a second_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n for_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o be_v no_o roman_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o mention_v the_o beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n and_o a_o cessation_n of_o that_o potency_n for_o a_o time_n we_o yield_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n he_o cure_v the_o wound_n and_o make_v the_o image_n to_o speak_v and_o live_v it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o revive_v the_o roman_a sovereignty_n from_o death_n to_o life_n but_o this_o revive_n be_v not_o assoon_o as_o the_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o agree_v with_o mr_n mede'_v own_o doctrine_n for_o he_o say_v apost_n pag._n 83._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o dissipation_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n he_o say_v express_o that_o it_o must_v arise_v after_o they_o pag._n 74._o for_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o chaldee_n word_n to_o be_v all_o one_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o 70_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n must_v arise_v behind_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o then_o if_o the_o papacy_n must_v arise_v after_o and_o behind_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v contemporate_a with_o they_o ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la in_o his_o beginning_n and_o that_o according_a to_o mr_n mede'_v own_o principle_n four_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v demonstrative_o write_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o as_o many_o almost_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n have_v apply_v this_o beginning_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n lay_v together_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpetation_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o three_o principle_n princ._n 3_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v so_o state_v that_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n may_v agree_v to_o such_o a_o beginning_n we_o must_v not_o leave_v the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n
of_o the_o old_a empire_n behind_o and_o so_o go_v forward_o apply_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n to_o what_o time_n we_o please_v no_o there_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n when_o his_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v and_o thiâ—…_n must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n when_o it_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n so_o then_o if_o we_o lie_v these_o three_o principle_n together_o first_o that_o the_o beast_n have_v a_o determinate_a beginning_n of_o his_o kingdom_n second_o that_o this_o determinate_a beginning_n be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o such_o time_n when_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v first_o public_o and_o solemn_o to_o be_v establish_v if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o three_o together_o we_o shall_v inevitable_o piâ—…ch_v upon_o that_o time_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o present_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v to_o have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n nay_o further_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v in_o a_o fair_a possibility_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n than_o be_v he_o of_o rome_n only_o then_o in_o the_o time_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o decree_n be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n downward_o this_o have_v be_v a_o privilege_n perpetual_o annex_v to_o that_o chair_n and_o so_o then_o we_o have_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o apply_v â—…o_o the_o time_n by_o the_o position_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n aforenamed_a but_o here_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n deny_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n for_o say_v bellarmine_n phocas_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o by_o way_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o only_o by_o way_n of_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n ever_o before_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o mornay_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n tell_v we_o that_o all_o historian_n down_o from_o that_o time_n as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la freculphus_n rhegino_n anastasius_n sabelliâ—…us_n blondus_fw-la pomponius_n laetus_n and_o other_o agree_v in_o this_o begin_n progress_n 22._o pag._n 118._o and_o for_o baronius_n he_o say_v an._n 606._o therefore_o what_o do_v phocas_n bestow_v upon_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o true_o only_o he_o do_v declare_v by_o his_o sentence_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a bishop_n be_v unlawful_o usurp_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n when_o it_o be_v due_a romanae_fw-la tantum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o this_o great_a annalist_n that_o he_o shall_v go_v so_o palpable_o against_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o some_o chief_a record_n of_o their_o own_o for_o if_o we_o look_v a_o little_a before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sharp_a contest_v betwixt_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o primacy_n for_o john_n the_o four_o surname_v the_o easter_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v begin_v to_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n about_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 580_o 26_o year_n before_o the_o matter_n be_v determine_v for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v the_o more_o embolden_v to_o do_v this_o because_o he_o see_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n establish_v at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n bring_v to_o a_o low_a ebb_n now_o these_o attempt_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n they_o of_o rome_n do_v most_o strong_o oppose_v but_o none_o more_o than_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o sundry_a passage_n in_o his_o epistle_n at_o this_o very_a day_n in_o they_o we_o find_v everywhere_o that_o he_o do_v strong_o dispute_v against_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v say_v in_o effect_n that_o it_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o inculcate_v that_o the_o title_n be_v new_a profane_a contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n have_v this_o creephole_n that_o he_o do_v only_o inveigh_v against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o repeat_v that_o none_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v ever_o use_v such_o a_o profane_a title_n nullus_fw-la decessorum_fw-la meorum_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la profano_fw-la vocabulo_fw-la uti_fw-la consuevit_fw-la lib._n 4._o epist._n 80._o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o to_o our_o purpoâ—…e_n he_o do_v everywhere_o place_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o they_o that_o affect_v so_o to_o be_v call_v he_o do_v express_o term_v they_o the_o praecursor_n and_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o other_o we_o will_v recite_v those_o word_n of_o he_o as_o they_o be_v in_o his_o six_o book_n and_o thirty_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n consider_v say_v he_o that_o when_o antichrist_n shall_v call_v himself_o god_n the_o matter_n itself_o be_v but_o small_a and_o frivolous_a yet_o most_o pernicious_a if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o word_n it_o consist_v only_o of_o two_o syllable_n but_o if_o you_o regard_v the_o weight_n of_o iniquity_n the_o matter_n be_v very_o great_a for_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o or_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v by_o other_o the_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n be_v in_o his_o elation_n of_o mind_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n in_o elatione_fw-la suâ_fw-la antichristum_n praecurrit_fw-la because_o in_o like_a pride_n he_o prefer_v himself_o before_o other_o and_o in_o his_o four_o book_n epist._n 34._o he_o write_v to_o constantia_n the_o empress_n be_v it_o far_o say_v he_o that_o your_o time_n shall_v thus_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o exaltation_n of_o one_o man_n and_o then_o add_v in_o hâc_fw-la ejus_fw-la superbiâ_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la nisi_fw-la propanqua_fw-la jaâ—…_n antichristi_fw-la esse_fw-la tempora_fw-la designatur_fw-la by_o this_o arrogancy_n what_o else_o be_v portend_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v now_o at_o hand_n and_o more_o full_o to_o john_n himself_o he_o use_v these_o word_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 38._o tu_fw-la quid_fw-la christo_fw-la universalis_fw-la scilicet_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la capiti_fw-la in_fw-la extremi_fw-la judicii_fw-la dicturus_fw-la es_fw-la examine_v qui_fw-la cuncta_fw-la ejus_fw-la membra_fw-la tibimet_fw-la conaris_fw-la universalis_fw-la appellatione_fw-la supponere_fw-la what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n see_v that_o by_o this_o name_n universal_a thou_o seek_v to_o enthral_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n to_o thyself_o and_o that_o which_o make_v more_o to_o our_o purpose_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o time_n concern_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o there_o be_v â—…ow_o a_o performance_n of_o the_o prophecy_n omnia_fw-la enim_fw-la quae_fw-la praedicta_fw-la sunt_fw-la fiunt_fw-la rex_fw-la superbiae_fw-la prope_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la dici_fw-la nefas_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la est_fw-la praeparatus_fw-la exercitus_fw-la all_o prophecy_n begin_v now_o to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o which_o i_o dread_v to_o speak_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n do_v attend_v he_o now_o for_o these_o and_o suchlike_a passage_n between_o gregory_n and_o john_n of_o constantinople_n i_o can_v think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v happen_v by_o the_o singular_a providence_n of_o god_n to_o excite_v the_o world_n to_o look_v after_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n for_o as_o when_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethlehem_n there_o be_v a_o hurly-burly_n in_o judaea_n the_o star_n appear_v the_o wise_a man_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v trouble_v what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n in_o all_o this_o but_o to_o stir_v they_o
such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o manass_v king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 23._o 26._o yet_o the_o destruction_n be_v many_o year_n after_o his_o death_n though_o such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o the_o present_a case_n for_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n it_o be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n in_o the_o 26_o verse_n that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n here_o i_o demand_v who_o dominion_n be_v it_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o be_v it_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n hornless_a and_o harmless_a no_o this_o be_v immediate_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v change_v law_n and_o time_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n touch_v this_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o kingdom_n they_o shall_v bereave_v he_o of_o his_o dominion_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o yet_o further_o daniel_n do_v desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n &_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o i_o behold_v say_v he_o and_o the_o same_o horn_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o prevail_v against_o they_o until_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n come_v and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o saint_n possess_v the_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 22._o from_o these_o word_n also_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v verify_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o make_v so_o clear_a to_o i_o but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n rev._n 12._o 14._o rev._n 11._o 7_o 8_o 9_o now_o when_o this_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v both_o of_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o saint_n shall_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n rev._n 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o but_o by_o the_o way_n because_o some_o stand_v for_o a_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o then_o the_o note_n son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v that_o strict_o which_o we_o can_v prove_v from_o the_o harmony_n of_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v construe_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o latitude_n these_o thing_n be_v show_v to_o daniel_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o as_o join_v together_o and_o yet_o in_o experience_n they_o do_v not_o meet_v in_o the_o same_o juncture_n of_o time_n as_o for_o example_n a_o man_n that_o travel_v in_o wales_n or_o some_o suchlike_a hilly_a country_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o at_o a_o long_a distance_n he_o may_v see_v the_o top_n of_o two_o great_a mountain_n as_o though_o they_o be_v near_o together_o yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o more_o distinct_a view_n the_o one_o may_v be_v ten_o or_o twelve_o mile_n beyond_o the_o other_o in_o the_o distance_n of_o place_n it_o be_v well_o know_v also_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n make_v mention_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o also_o speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2_o thess._n 2._o what_o then_o shall_v we_o argue_v as_o many_o do_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o be_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o can_v be_v we_o that_o live_v in_o these_o time_n may_v see_v more_o clear_o that_o antichrist_n have_v be_v reveal_v many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v if_o therefore_o a_o reason_n be_v demand_v why_o these_o two_o the_o revelation_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v couple_v together_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n because_o they_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o last_o time_n though_o in_o the_o particularity_n of_o time_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophet_n daniel_n who_o live_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n from_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o from_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o he_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o general_n and_o in_o the_o lump_n may_v be_v represent_v together_o when_o in_o a_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a consideration_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o the_o consume_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n with_o the_o word_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v be_v before_o the_o personal_a appear_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n to_o meddle_v with_o this_o difficulty_n that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v be_v only_o concern_v the_o four_o beast_n that_o either_o he_o must_v signify_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n against_o dr_n willet_n and_o other_o that_o the_o seleucian_n can_v here_o be_v mean_v therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a emblem_n note_n and_o type_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o also_o we_o gather_v that_o daniel_n in_o his_o prophecy_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o far_o as_o this_o point_n be_v concern_v do_v speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n there_o be_v no_o principle_n that_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o demonstrative_a than_o this_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n by_o the_o harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o let_v we_o see_v how_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o beginning_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o vulgar_a beginning_n but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v in_o this_o proposition_n two_o part_n that_o need_v special_a confirmation_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o from_o this_o begin_n there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o different_a relation_n man_n may_v different_o state_n the_o epocha_n thereof_o but_o lay_v aside_o all_o other_o consideration_n we_o be_v to_o note_v in_o what_o sense_n daniel_n do_v begin_v it_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o i_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o we_o be_v principal_o to_o look_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n how_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o will_v also_o demonstrate_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n aforesaid_a to_o the_o clear_a probation_n of_o which_o i_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o two_o point_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n against_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n second_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n not_o from_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o from_o this_o beginning_n i_o do_v positive_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o papacy_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o type_n or_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a accommodation_n and_o application_n of_o daniel_n vision_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v 666_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v more_o full_o repeat_v that_o which_o be_v more_o brief_o deliver_v before_o and_o in_o these_o calculation_n he_o do_v but_o refer_v we_o to_o daniel_n chronologie_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n this_o be_v the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o point_n i_o will_v remove_v a_o mistake_n in_o some_o of_o our_o latter_a commentary_n which_o will_v have_v mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o grasserus_n and_o mr_n brightman_n i_o have_v be_v hold_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o admiration_n to_o see_v two_o such_o worthy_a expositor_n to_o leave_v the_o common_a and_o plain_a way_n and_o to_o embrace_v a_o private_a fancy_n of_o their_o own_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o ordinary_a reason_n of_o man_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o argument_n first_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o text_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o part_n that_o do_v integrate_a and_o make_v up_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o so_o do_v neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n as_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o experience_n for_o who_o can_v say_v that_o the_o turk_n or_o mahomet_n be_v any_o integral_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v every_o way_n so_o contrary_a and_o opposite_a have_v no_o union_n or_o conjunction_n at_o all_o object_n 1._o but_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n be_v reckon_v as_o branch_n and_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v the_o prince_n by_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v destroy_v sol._n to_o this_o i_o reply_v the_o forename_a interpreter_n may_v easy_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o doubt_n out_o of_o the_o revelation_n though_o the_o ten_o king_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n yet_o all_o of_o they_o afterward_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o roman_a body_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n but_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n ever_o come_v within_o this_o union_n or_o combination_n object_n 2._o but_o it_o may_v be_v further_o allege_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o this_o rather_o agree_v to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n than_o to_o the_o papacy_n who_o part_n it_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o sol._n among_o the_o many_o note_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v possible_a some_o few_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o mahomet_n and_o to_o the_o turk_n but_o we_o shall_v also_o consider_v the_o multitude_n and_o evidence_n of_o those_o other_o that_o do_v utter_o reject_v such_o a_o application_n now_o there_o be_v many_o note_n that_o can_v possible_o agree_v with_o mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o singular_n and_o for_o the_o eradication_n of_o three_o horn_n we_o have_v large_o prove_v how_o the_o papacy_n do_v humble_a three_o dominion_n to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n he_o do_v cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o former_a and_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o union_n of_o the_o residue_n to_o make_v a_o roman_n catholic_n empire_n second_o for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n now_o what_o congruity_n or_o colour_n of_o reason_n be_v there_o that_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o mahomet_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n this_o be_v full_o verify_v in_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o they_o both_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n three_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n there_o be_v the_o great_a cruelty_n exercise_v against_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n though_o they_o have_v make_v great_a waste_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n yet_o the_o war_n have_v not_o be_v former_o against_o the_o saint_n as_o such_o neither_o have_v their_o cruelty_n be_v the_o great_a that_o ever_o have_v be_v but_o if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n here_o have_v be_v a_o war_n against_o the_o saint_n as_o saint_n and_o here_o have_v be_v the_o great_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v as_o appear_z by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n four_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v a_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n this_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o mahomet_n for_o what_o place_n of_o scripture_n do_v once_o mention_v such_o a_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o apply_v to_o the_o papacy_n rev._n 12._o 6._o rev._n 13._o 5._o these_o and_o many_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o prove_v that_o mahomet_n can_v be_v resemble_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o reason_n for_o the_o affirmative_a be_v very_o weak_a and_o feeble_a on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o chapter_n and_o the_o whole_a bundle_n of_o note_n they_o will_v be_v whole_o apply_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o strong_o prove_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n now_o i_o will_v try_v the_o truth_n of_o one_o principle_n on_o which_o the_o forename_a author_n do_v build_v when_o they_o take_v mahomet_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o chief_a ground_n they_o build_v upon_o be_v this_o because_o the_o turk_n do_v hold_v all_o those_o country_n in_o asia_n which_o be_v former_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o this_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o so_o long_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n the_o delineation_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v in_o special_a reference_n to_o that_o church_n but_o they_o be_v cast_v off_o the_o metal-kingdom_n so_o much_o of_o they_o as_o do_v remain_v do_v more_o immediate_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n if_o mahomet_n be_v the_o little_a horn_n who_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o he_o do_v wear_v cut_v will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n alas_o the_o jew_n be_v a_o people_n cast_v away_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o name_n of_o mahomet_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o they_o do_v remain_v till_o this_o day_n a_o people_n not_o call_v again_o it_o may_v be_v more_o true_o affirm_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o jew_n only_o nor_o the_o gentile_n only_o but_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o their_o several_a time_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o we_o will_v lay_v down_o some_o special_a observation_n first_o in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n only_o to_o show_v four_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o his_o more_o special_a intent_n be_v to_o show_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n second_o it_o be_v his_o purpose_n
do_v intend_v they_o in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o particular_a scripture_n now_o that_o this_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o right_a interpretation_n we_o will_v compare_v it_o with_o every_o circumstance_n in_o the_o text._n these_o be_v the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a free_a and_o bond_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n â—…ount_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o number_n be_v six_o hundred_o threescore_o and_o six_o in_o these_o word_n we_o be_v to_o note_n four_o particular_n 1._o the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n which_o the_o beast_n do_v impose_v he_o cause_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o maker_n of_o the_o law_n soil_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n he_o cause_v man_n to_o receive_v the_o mark_n by_o his_o coercive_a power_n 3._o the_o person_n on_o who_o he_o do_v impose_v the_o law_n he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a bond_n and_o free_a rich_a and_o poor_a to_o receive_v a_o mark._n for_o though_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n in_o civil_a relation_n between_o poor-man_n and_o rich_a bondman_n and_o free_a yet_o in_o this_o matter_n none_o be_v exempt_v all_o must_v receive_v the_o mark_n one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n of_o condition_n 4._o the_o penalty_n inflict_v on_o he_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n he_o must_v have_v no_o civil_a commerce_n with_o man_n he_o must_v not_o buy_v nor_o sell_v that_o have_v not_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o mark_n second_o the_o name_n three_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n now_o that_o man_n may_v right_o conceive_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o thing_n the_o same_o spirit_n do_v exhort_v they_o to_o calculate_v the_o number_n the_o point_n that_o we_o be_v now_o upon_o for_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o number_n these_o four_o particular_n also_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v first_o the_o person_n exhort_v who_o it_o be_v that_o must_v make_v the_o discovery_n and_o this_o be_v every_o such_o one_o as_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v he_o of_o god_n more_o accurate_o to_o search_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n the_o matter_n be_v not_o easio_fw-la to_o be_v understand_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n there_o must_v be_v some_o wisdom_n use_v to_o the_o discovery_n thereof_o second_o the_o manner_n it_o must_v be_v by_o the_o way_n of_o reckon_a or_o number_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n reckon_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n three_o the_o rule_n and_o method_n of_o account_n there_o be_v some_o way_n of_o reckon_a call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n by_o and_o through_o which_o the_o calculation_n be_v to_o be_v make_v four_o the_o particular_a number_n itself_o and_o in_o this_o method_n or_o way_n of_o account_n it_o be_v 666._o these_o be_v the_o natural_a distribution_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n now_o according_a to_o this_o pattern_n or_o platform_n let_v we_o proceed_v to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n and_o what_o apt_a coherence_n it_o have_v with_o the_o circumstance_n and_o with_o the_o natural_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n to_o begin_v therefore_o with_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n to_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n for_o the_o mark_n we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v it_o for_o a_o material_a character_n but_o it_o be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o do_v public_o acknowledge_v his_o subjection_n and_o allegiance_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o as_o in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v when_o john_n see_v the_o lamb_n stand_v upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000_o have_v their_o father_n name_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n we_o do_v not_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n for_o a_o literal_a character_n but_o for_o the_o visibility_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o yield_v subjection_n to_o the_o command_v of_o god_n the_o father_n as_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n so_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n be_v not_o a_o visible_a brand_n or_o print-mark_a consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o it_o show_v the_o visibility_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o do_v own_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a headship_n over_o all_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o conscience_n bind_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n as_o to_o another_o christ._n paraeus_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n unde_fw-la secundò_fw-la liquet_fw-la cum_fw-la bestia_fw-la antichristiana_n sit_fw-la papa_n romanus_n exuviis_fw-la romani_fw-la imperii_fw-la &_o tunicâ_fw-la christi_fw-la indutus_fw-la characterem_fw-la bestiae_fw-la esse_fw-la professionem_fw-la papistici_fw-la cultus_fw-la sicut_fw-la supra_fw-la character_n christi_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la nota_fw-la materialis_fw-la sed_fw-la professio_fw-la christiani_n cultus_fw-la but_o that_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o may_v not_o altogether_o depend_v upon_o authority_n we_o will_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n that_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o catholicism_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n first_o this_o agree_v omni_fw-la to_o every_o subject_a in_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a free_a and_o bond_n to_o receive_v a_o mark._n and_o such_o a_o mark_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n and_o though_o all_o be_v not_o cardinal_n all_o be_v not_o archbishop_n all_o be_v not_o bishop_n yet_o all_o be_v roman_a catholic_n all_o agree_v in_o this_o to_o profess_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v nota_fw-la maximè_fw-la communis_fw-la second_o the_o mark_n agree_v soli_n only_o to_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v a_o subject_a of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o as_o prince_n have_v mark_n and_o cognisance_n to_o distinguish_v their_o servant_n and_o subject_n so_o the_o beast_n have_v a_o peculiar_a character_n to_o discern_v between_o those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o those_o that_o be_v none_o of_o he_o now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n all_o that_o whole_a society_n and_o body_n of_o man_n as_o they_o be_v one_o among_o themselves_o in_o their_o public_a profession_n so_o in_o this_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o man_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n here_o be_v nota_fw-la maximè_fw-la propria_fw-la three_o the_o mark_n agree_v to_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n at_o all_o time_n for_o not_o only_o at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o spiritual_a monarchy_n he_o cause_v every_o man_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n but_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o do_v impose_v this_o law_n upon_o his_o subject_n and_o therefore_o we_o read_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o dominion_n that_o the_o first_o vial_n be_v pour_v out_o upon_o they_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o worship_v his_o image_n chap._n 16._o vers_fw-la 2._o and_o those_o soul_n that_o live_v again_o to_o reign_v with_o christ_n 1000_o year_n be_v such_o as_o be_v behead_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n because_o they_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o receive_v the_o mark._n the_o receive_n of_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n it_o must_v be_v semper_fw-la in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n now_o such_o a_o mark_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n this_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o all_o time_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n receive_v by_o that_o society_n of_o man_n which_o be_v not_o much_o more_o ancient_a than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v not_o establish_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la till_o that_o time_n and_o though_o in_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n mary_n the_o critical_a question_n be_v what_o say_v you_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n yet_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o transubstantiation_n
have_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o have_v be_v in_o hatch_n in_o all_o age_n almost_o down_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n till_o in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n it_o begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o here_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n four_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v a_o convertible_a and_o reciprocal_a note_n to_o distinguish_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n from_o other_o man_n and_o such_o a_o convertible_a note_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n and_o therefore_o many_o of_o their_o chief_a writer_n do_v lay_v down_o three_o note_n to_o prove_v a_o true_a church_n by_o verae_fw-la fidei_fw-la professione_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n sacramentorum_fw-la communione_fw-la by_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n pontifici_fw-la romano_n tanquam_fw-la legitimo_fw-la pastori_fw-la subjectione_n by_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n five_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o the_o right_a hand_n must_v be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o common_a use_n for_o so_o do_v these_o figurative_a expression_n import_v it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o arm_n or_o breast_n or_o foot_n or_o leg_n or_o any_o other_o member_n of_o the_o body_n but_o in_o the_o forehead_n which_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o be_v that_o part_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v of_o most_o common_a use_n now_o what_o be_v there_o among_o that_o society_n of_o man_n which_o be_v of_o more_o common_a use_n and_o public_a view_n than_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n experience_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o none_o can_v buy_v nor_o sell_v nor_o hold_v land_n and_o possession_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o universal_a headship_n six_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v in_o express_v and_o significant_a term_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n they_o have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 11._o now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o what_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v make_v it_o the_o chief_a and_o main_a article_n of_o his_o faith_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o subject_v his_o conscience_n to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n and_o this_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o universal_a headship_n sovereign_a power_n and_o supreme_a dominion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n be_v that_o which_o give_v foundation_n to_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n à _fw-la priori_fw-la and_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n be_v that_o which_o declare_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la and_o therefore_o in_o significant_a term_n it_o be_v call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n seven_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v that_o which_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n do_v assume_v to_o themselves_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o dignity_n it_o be_v not_o a_o brand_n or_o nickname_n put_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o enemy_n but_o that_o which_o themselves_o do_v voluntary_o profess_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o such_o a_o name_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o roman_a church_n comprehend_v all_o those_o nation_n language_n and_o people_n that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n and_o every_o member_n of_o this_o church_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o make_v this_o as_o the_o principal_a badge_n of_o his_o profession_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o in_o the_o forehead_n must_v be_v so_o expound_v that_o in_o receive_v of_o this_o man_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n against_o christ_n and_o so_o consequent_o liable_a to_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n except_o they_o repent_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_v that_o such_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n sure_o then_o that_o act_n of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o grievous_a sin_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v it_o with_o so_o heavy_a a_o judgement_n now_o if_o you_o take_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o he_o profess_v his_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o great_a derogation_n that_o can_v be_v to_o christ_n to_o supplant_v he_o in_o his_o universal_a headship_n for_o it_o be_v his_o peculiar_a and_o incommunicable_a privilege_n to_o be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n therefore_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o do_v ascribe_v this_o to_o himself_o or_o to_o any_o other_o do_v sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v what_o in_o he_o lie_v to_o dethrone_v and_o put_v christ_n from_o his_o sovereign_a dignity_n a_o wife_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o many_o offence_n against_o her_o husband_n but_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o capital_a when_o she_o do_v take_v another_o in_o his_o room_n for_o that_o be_v in_o a_o sense_n to_o break_v the_o bond_n and_o to_o cast_v he_o off_o from_o be_v her_o husband_n when_o she_o do_v give_v herself_o to_o another_o man_n a_o roman_a catholic_n then_o when_o he_o do_v profess_v his_o allegiance_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o public_a profession_n of_o he_o be_v rebellion_n and_o high_a treason_n against_o the_o lord_n christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o do_v supplant_v he_o of_o his_o kingly_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v threaten_v this_o sin_n with_o such_o grievous_a judgement_n those_o word_n therefore_o that_o be_v add_v as_o a_o epiphonema_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o revelation_n whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n god_n will_v add_v to_o he_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n of_o this_o prophecy_n god_n will_v take_v away_o his_o part_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 22._o vers_fw-la 18._o 19_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o apply_v this_o place_n to_o those_o that_o bring_v in_o tradition_n but_o i_o think_v that_o here_o be_v a_o more_o special_a sense_n intend_v suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o book_n for_o the_o principal_a scope_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o that_o set_v up_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o do_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o god_n will_v add_v to_o they_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n so_o they_o that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v in_o a_o more_o special_a sense_n take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o therefore_o god_n will_v take_v away_o their_o part_n out_o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o hugo_n grotius_n a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n in_o these_o last_o time_n who_o in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la do_v speak_v very_o favourable_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
but_o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o such_o a_o author_n here_o be_v the_o very_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o which_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a judgement_n unless_o they_o do_v repent_v and_o though_o they_o do_v distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o kind_n of_o head_n that_o head_n which_o be_v supreme_a and_o that_o which_o be_v ministerial_a it_o be_v too_o too_o well_o know_v if_o we_o go_v to_o practice_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o assume_v a_o ministerial_a headship_n to_o himself_o nay_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o have_v make_v the_o headship_n of_o christ_n nothing_o at_o all_o nine_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o expound_v that_o therein_o must_v appear_v the_o principal_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v john_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n chap._n 20._o 3_o 4._o the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n must_v be_v for_o the_o refusal_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o we_o transfer_v this_o to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o great_a multitude_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n because_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n ceremony_n tradition_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n impose_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v slay_v because_o they_o hold_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o take_v the_o lord_n christ_n alone_o for_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v live_v only_o in_o subjection_n to_o his_o law_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n into_o one_o sum_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n in_o the_o visibility_n thereof_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o all_o circumstance_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o give_v some_o special_a instance_n for_o this_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o here_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o character_n or_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a antichrist_n for_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o jason_n when_o he_o have_v buy_v the_o high_a priesthood_n for_o money_n and_o do_v assign_v 150_o talent_n more_o if_o he_o may_v have_v licence_n to_o set_v up_o a_o place_n for_o exercise_n and_o for_o the_o train_n up_o of_o youth_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o to_o write_v they_o of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o name_n of_o antiochian_o which_o when_o the_o king_n have_v grant_v and_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v express_o say_v of_o this_o jason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o english_a have_v it_o he_o forthwith_o bring_v his_o own_o nation_n to_o the_o greekish_a fashion_n junius_n and_o montanus_n and_o the_o lexicographer_n scapula_n have_v it_o ad_fw-la graecum_fw-la ritum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n may_v better_o be_v translate_v he_o carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o greek_a character_n 2_o macc._n 4._o 9_o 10._o for_o the_o more_o close_a and_o perfect_a application_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v note_v these_o four_o particular_n 1._o what_o be_v the_o hellenick_n or_o grecian_a character_n 2._o who_o be_v the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v it_o 3._o the_o time_n when_o 4._o the_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o do_v compel_v they_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o the_o first_o a_o character_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n by_o and_o through_o which_o one_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o as_o the_o ephraimite_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o gileadite_n by_o the_o word_n shibole_v so_o one_o nation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o by_o their_o language_n attire_n and_o other_o custom_n but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o have_v not_o to_o do_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o civil_a distinction_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v the_o public_a profession_n among_o the_o profane_a grecian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o respect_n whereof_o that_o public_a profession_n be_v determinatus_fw-la modus_fw-la vivendi_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v contain_v that_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antiochian_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v that_o whereby_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o for_o they_o have_v a_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o that_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n there_o be_v then_o a_o exact_a agreement_n betwixt_o the_o hellenick_n and_o the_o romish_a character_n and_o in_o both_o nation_n man_n be_v distinguish_v by_o this_o as_o by_o the_o badge_n of_o their_o profession_n second_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v they_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o he_o carry_v over_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o own_o countryman_n of_o the_o stock_n and_o lineage_n of_o abraham_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n many_o year_n before_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n many_o of_o his_o own_o countryman_n shall_v forsake_v the_o holy_a covenant_n dan._n 11._o 31_o 32._o and_o as_o he_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v indeed_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o in_o the_o story_n of_o josephus_n and_o other_o now_o if_o we_o apy_o this_o to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o more_o general_a defection_n and_o apostasy_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n three_o for_o the_o time_n when_o be_v it_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n to_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o religion_n use_v by_o the_o grecian_n in_o the_o seleâ—…cian_a state_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n if_o therefore_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n this_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o be_v do_v before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n who_o be_v set_v forth_o as_o a_o type_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o that_o great_a antichrist_n who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n four_o for_o the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o jason_n shall_v carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n or_o to_o that_o way_n of_o profession_n it_o be_v then_o when_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n some_o sin_n do_v increase_v by_o propagation_n as_o original_a sin_n some_o by_o ensample_n as_o many_o evil_a custom_n among_o we_o but_o here_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o increase_n and_o prevail_v of_o a_o sin_n by_o imperial_a edict_n by_o the_o countenance_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n in_o their_o hand_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n all_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o monarchy_n or_o imperial_a power_n the_o beast_n as_o a_o potentate_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n by_o the_o hellenick_n character_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n we_o may_v know_v what_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o by_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a on_o this_o point_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a matter_n in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o right_a
when_o that_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v we_o read_v when_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v at_o bethleem_n that_o certain_a wiseman_n come_v from_o the_o east_n to_o jerusalem_n say_v where_o be_v bear_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o we_o have_v see_v his_o star_n in_o the_o east_n matth._n 2._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v why_o be_v this_o star_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o star_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o it_o do_v denote_v and_o set_v forth_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n so_o in_o the_o like_a case_n the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n because_o it_o do_v characterise_v decipher_v and_o set_v forth_o the_o time_n when_o that_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v second_o whereas_o they_o allege_v that_o there_o be_v only_o 606_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n i_o confess_v this_o be_v true_a if_o we_o make_v our_o account_n by_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o what_o warrant_n have_v we_o to_o proceed_v in_o this_o method_n for_o though_o the_o christian_n do_v general_o use_v this_o way_n of_o computation_n yet_o the_o general_a use_n have_v not_o be_v so_o to_o reckon_v for_o as_o martinius_n a_o acuâ—…e_a grammarian_n speak_v of_o the_o read_n of_o the_o hebrew_n so_o we_o also_o may_v say_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o computation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o be_v not_o in_o this_o to_o follow_v the_o modern_a but_o the_o ancient_a use_n these_o be_v his_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v the_o custom_n of_o our_o age_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n and_o direction_n of_o speak_v hebrew_n but_o so_o far_o only_o as_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n further_o he_o add_v in_o every_o nation_n there_o be_v skilful_a and_o learned_a man_n in_o that_o language_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o all_o read_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o german_n pronounce_v their_o word_n one_o way_n the_o french_z another_o the_o spaniard_n and_o italian_n another_o and_o each_o of_o they_o say_v they_o have_v their_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a custom_n but_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o lawful_a argument_n let_v we_o hold_v this_o therefore_o for_o a_o sound_a foundation_n both_o in_o read_v write_v and_o â—…ronouncing_v hebrew_n veterem_fw-la haebraeorum_n usum_fw-la sequendum_fw-la esse_fw-la the_o ancient_a use_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v technol_n p._n 45._o so_o i_o may_v say_v in_o the_o present_a case_n they_o that_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n &_o they_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o so_o paraeus_n downham_n and_o our_o best_a interpreter_n do_v at_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n they_o must_v not_o count_v the_o number_n of_o time_n by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o by_o any_o such_o like_a modern_a style_n but_o they_o must_v have_v recourse_n ad_fw-la veterem_fw-la prophetarum_fw-la &_o apostolorum_fw-la usum_fw-la to_o the_o ancient_a use_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o here_o they_o may_v find_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v only_o 606_o in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v be_v 666_o in_o daniel_n chronologie_n and_o that_o which_o may_v be_v for_o a_o confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n let_v we_o but_o remember_v what_o have_v be_v former_o prove_v to_o wit_n that_o john_n in_o the_o revolation_n do_v large_o repeat_v shat_z which_o have_v be_v more_o brief_o mention_v by_o daniel_n concern_v the_o roman_a or_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n further_o we_o read_v that_o when_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o but_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophot_n rev._n 10._o 6_o 7._o here_o two_o question_n be_v to_o be_v demand_v first_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v when_o he_o say_v that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o second_o to_o what_o prophet_n do_v he_o refer_v we_o when_o he_o say_v as_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n by_o time_n we_o be_v to_o take_v it_o only_o with_o a_o restriction_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o tyrannical_a government_n of_o this_o world_n as_o it_o be_v set_v forth_o in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o more_o special_o in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n second_o for_o the_o servant_n the_o prophet_n mr._n mede_n grasserus_n and_o other_o do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n which_o do_v reach_v to_o the_o dissolution_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n if_o we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o by_o the_o ancient_a and_o prophetical_a chronologie_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n these_o two_o argument_n be_v answer_v paraeus_n downham_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n be_v whole_o we_o for_o they_o altogether_o in_o a_o manner_n in_o their_o treatise_n and_o commentary_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o that_o a_o thing_n be_v antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o it_o do_v contribute_v to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o put_v he_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o only_a undoubted_a unquestionable_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o and_o so_o much_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n that_o the_o beast_n cause_v these_o three_o thing_n to_o be_v receive_v the_o mark_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n only_o here_o be_v one_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v dissolve_v in_o which_o i_o find_v that_o interpreter_n be_v great_o divide_v and_o that_o be_v this_o whether_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n be_v so_o many_o expression_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n or_o whether_o be_v they_o three_o distinct_a several_a matter_n some_o be_v of_o opinion_n as_o alcazar_n that_o all_o these_o three_o ought_v to_o be_v couple_v together_o exegeticè_fw-la by_o way_n of_o explanation_n see_v that_o which_o in_o this_o and_o the_o former_a verse_n be_v absolute_o call_v the_o mark_n be_v afterward_o express_o call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 2._o and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 11._o other_o be_v of_o a_o different_a judgement_n as_o ribera_n for_o they_o hold_v that_o these_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v for_o they_o that_o stand_v on_o the_o glassy_a sea_n be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n to_o overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o now_o our_o answer_n to_o this_o question_n be_v this_o first_o we_o say_v that_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n can_v be_v affirm_v to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n see_v they_o be_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n deliver_v with_o distinction_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o distinction_n be_v lay_v down_o in_o sundry_a text_n to_o the_o second_o also_o we_o answer_v that_o these_o be_v not_o three_o several_a matter_n as_o ribera_n paraeus_n abbot_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o as_o though_o some_o of_o the_o beast_n subject_n shall_v have_v the_o mark_v other_o the_o name_n and_o a_o three_o sort_n the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v put_v those_o thing_n asunder_o which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v always_o join_v together_o therefore_o to_o determine_v the_o question_n we_o will_v take_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o these_o two_o extreme_n we_o affirm_v then_o that_o in_o the_o general_a these_o three_o do_v agree_v in_o one_o matter_n for_o the_o substance_n though_o it_o be_v distinguish_v by_o three_o apocalyptical_a consideration_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o particular_a place_n where_o john_n see_v the_o number_n of_o they_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 2._o all_o these_o several_a expression_n set_v forth_o one_o sort_n
of_o man_n that_o have_v persevere_v and_o hold_v out_o for_o christ_n against_o the_o power_n and_o headship_n of_o antichrist_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o tribulation_n and_o yet_o as_o this_o matter_n be_v one_o it_o be_v branch_v into_o several_a consideration_n first_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o a_o state_n or_o government_n afflict_v the_o saint_n so_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n like_v to_o one_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n second_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o universal_a headship_n wherein_o the_o form_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v consist_v this_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n three_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o that_o universal_a headship_n as_o a_o representative_a of_o that_o sovereign_a majesty_n that_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o rome_n imperial_a and_o now_o repair_v in_o rome_n papal_n this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n four_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n this_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n five_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o universal_a headship_n begin_v visible_o and_o remarkable_o to_o appear_v this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o more_o special_o of_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n all_o these_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a apocalyptical_a consideration_n which_o agree_v in_o one_o main_a truth_n in_o the_o general_a and_o thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o three_o branch_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o come_v to_o speak_v more_o brief_o of_o the_o other_o particular_n because_o they_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v second_o for_o the_o lawmaker_n the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n this_o be_v a_o spiritual_a christ-like_a efficacy_n prevail_v in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o his_o law_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o most_o high_a god_n do_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o majesty_n that_o he_o give_v he_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n tremble_v and_o fear_v before_o he_o who_o he_o will_v he_o slay_v and_o who_o he_o will_v he_o keep_v alive_a chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o so_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v the_o same_o transcendent_a power_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n whether_o rich_a or_o poor_a bond_n or_o free_a male_a or_o female_a he_o compel_v all_o to_o yield_v obedience_n as_o they_o sometime_o do_v that_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n but_o here_o be_v the_o difference_n the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v more_o external_a over_o the_o body_n of_o man_n this_o be_v more_o internal_a over_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n over_o their_o body_n also_o second_o they_o thaâ—…_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n have_v they_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o free_a choice_n they_o will_v have_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v enjoy_v their_o liberty_n but_o now_o for_o those_o that_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o matter_n be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o they_o they_o will_v not_o be_v free_a if_o they_o may_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n divide_v in_o interest_n and_o in_o many_o civil_a respect_n all_o of_o they_o can_v agree_v in_o this_o one_o thing_n to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n rev._n ch._n 17._o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o be_v save_v unless_o in_o all_o realm_n there_o be_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n give_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o they_o think_v to_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a institution_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n there_o be_v some_o preparation_n and_o previous_a work_n towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o this_o power_n but_o there_o be_v no_o public_a establishment_n thereof_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o mr._n fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n speak_v concern_v this_o matter_n pag._n 108._o col._n 2._o but_o rome_n say_v he_o will_v not_o so_o soon_o lose_v the_o supremacy_n once_o give_v as_o the_o giver_n lose_v his_o life_n for_o ever_o since_o from_o that_o day_n she_o have_v hold_v defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o still_o and_o yet_o do_v to_o this_o present_a day_n by_o all_o force_n and_o policy_n possible_a and_o thus_o much_o concern_v boniface_n who_o by_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n we_o may_v call_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o gregory_n bring_v in_o the_o style_n servus_n servorum_fw-la so_o this_o boniface_n bring_v into_o their_o head_n first_o volumus_fw-la &_o mandamus_fw-la statuimus_fw-la &_o praecipimus_fw-la that_o be_v we_o will_v and_o command_n we_o enjoin_v and_o charge_v you_o the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o paraens_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 6._o ver_fw-la 12._o from_o whence_o i_o gather_v as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v have_v a_o mandatory_a power_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n so_o this_o first_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n three_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o person_n who_o they_o be_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o power_n he_o command_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a to_o receive_v a_o mark._n the_o greatness_n of_o rich_a man_n can_v procure_v a_o toleration_n neither_o can_v the_o meanness_n of_o poor_a man_n exempt_v they_o by_o their_o poverty_n bullinger_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o pithy_o we_o see_v say_v he_o that_o emperor_n king_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n realm_n country_n city_n patriarch_n archbishop_n bishop_n prelate_n doctor_n clerk_n and_o lay_v man_n obey_v he_o and_o also_o man_n of_o the_o great_a power_n riches_n wisdom_n together_o with_o the_o poor_a people_n there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o so_o diverse_o compact_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n no_o not_o among_o the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o these_o be_v willing_o subject_a to_o the_o seat_n yea_o they_o have_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o can_v well_o live_v and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o far_o bullinger_n from_o hence_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prophecy_n for_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n how_o all_o the_o world_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n and_o whereas_o some_o to_o illude_v this_o truth_n have_v plead_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o france_n do_v not_o own_o the_o pope_n for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v easy_o grant_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o strict_o oblige_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n in_o some_o temporal_a respect_n yet_o it_o be_v too_o plain_a that_o his_o authority_n be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n four_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a they_o be_v forbid_v to_o buy_v or_o sell._n mr._n mede_n do_v take_v this_o for_o excommunication_n or_o cast_v out_o of_o church-fellowship_n but_o rather_o the_o word_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o from_o all_o civil_a commerce_n among_o man_n yea_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o be_v present_a death_n for_o any_o man_n to_o refuse_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a therefore_o when_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4._o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o behead_v be_v for_o the_o non-worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o for_o the_o not_o receive_v of_o the_o mark_n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o when_o man_n be_v exempt_v from_o buâ—…ing_n and_o sell_v this_o be_v a_o synecdoche_n by_o this_o one_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o punishment_n whatsoever_o be_v understand_v and_o thus_o we_o have_v see_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o lawmaker_n the_o person_n subject_a to_o the_o law_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o all_o such_o as_o shall_v refuse_v subjection_n let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o several_a particular_n which_o concern_v the_o right_a calculation_n of_o the_o number_n first_o for_o the_o person_n who_o it_o be_v that_o must_v make_v the_o discovery_n it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o have_v wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n
etc._n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n the_o discovery_n than_o must_v be_v by_o understanding_n but_o here_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n as_o lie_v mere_o in_o mathematical_a subtlety_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o under_o the_o high_a penalty_n shall_v give_v such_o serious_a warning_n to_o the_o church_n to_o beware_v of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o discoverable_a to_o they_o that_o have_v skill_n in_o the_o mathematics_n you_o will_v say_v what_o wisdom_n be_v here_o intend_a i_o answer_v such_o a_o skill_n and_o dexterity_n only_o by_o which_o man_n be_v able_a to_o render_v the_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n and_o construction_n the_o like_a expression_n be_v use_v rev._n 17._o 9_o here_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o have_v wisdom_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v by_o wisdom_n he_o do_v here_o mean_a a_o sagacity_n and_o skill_n to_o expound_v the_o parable_n and_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o bare_a sense_n and_o signification_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o point_v to_o some_o method_n of_o account_n famous_o know_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o whereas_o he_o do_v not_o open_o and_o plain_o but_o under_o dark_a term_n express_v the_o matter_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666_o by_o this_o he_o do_v imply_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o true_a calculation_n and_o discovery_n of_o the_o number_n you_o will_v say_v if_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n why_o be_v not_o this_o express_v in_o plain_a and_o significant_a term_n by_o the_o like_a manner_n of_o reason_v you_o may_v argue_v why_o do_v the_o spirit_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n carry_v on_o the_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o figurative_a mystical_a and_o typical_a way_n of_o expression_n he_o may_v if_o he_o have_v so_o please_v have_v say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o mountain_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o many_o head_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o he_o do_v rather_o use_v a_o dark_a circumlocution_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n he_o do_v use_v such_o a_o hide_a way_n of_o express_v these_o thing_n in_o emblem_n and_o figure_n that_o pious_a man_n may_v bestow_v the_o more_o diligence_n in_o search_v the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o râ—…velatun_n chap._n 17._o v._n 7._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n piis_fw-la vero_fw-la interpretatione_n aenigmatic_a à _fw-la aurem_fw-la veâ—…icare_fw-la voluit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la ut_fw-la subinde_fw-la in_o suorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la eventus_fw-la atque_fw-la historias_fw-la invigilarâ—…nt_fw-la and_o if_o we_o come_v to_o example_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o â—…even_a trumpet_n be_v deliver_v in_o a_o very_a dark_a and_o mystical_a manner_n for_o after_o that_o the_o angel_n have_v offer_v much_o incense_n with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n before_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v when_o the_o first_o angel_n sound_v there_o follow_v hail_o and_o fire_v mingle_v with_o blood_n chap._n 8._o ver_fw-la 7._o when_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v a_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n ver_fw-la 8._o and_o when_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n into_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v wormwood_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o by_o these_o emblem_n and_o figure_n so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o a_o succession_n be_v say_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o persecute_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o after_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n be_v offer_v up_o on_o the_o golden_a altar_n upon_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v as_o in_o the_o like_a case_n when_o eliah_n flee_v to_o horeb_n he_o make_v intercession_n against_o israel_n say_v i_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a for_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v forsake_v thy_o covenant_n throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o i_o be_o leave_v alone_o and_o they_o seek_v my_o life_n to_o take_v it_o away_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o prayer_n the_o lord_n bid_v he_o go_v out_o and_o stand_v upon_o the_o mount_n 1_o king_n 19_o 11_o 12_o 13._o and_o as_o he_o stand_v first_o the_o lord_n pass_v by_o and_o a_o great_a and_o a_o strong_a wind_n rend_v the_o mountain_n and_o after_o the_o wind_n there_o be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o after_o the_o earthquake_n a_o fire_n here_o if_o we_o will_v inquire_v after_o the_o signification_n of_o these_o three_o emblem_n for_o we_o can_v otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o something_o be_v special_o intend_v in_o vision_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o lord_n own_o interpretation_n will_v show_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o hazael_n shall_v jeâ—…u_n sâ—…ay_v and_o he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o jeâ—…u_n shall_v elâ—…shah_n sâ—…ay_v here_o then_o be_v three_o judgement_n in_o a_o succession_n the_o wind_n the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o fire_n and_o for_o the_o still_o small_a voice_n that_o be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o man_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n that_o come_v one_o after_o another_o upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o idolatry_n and_o for_o their_o kill_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v certain_o mean_v by_o each_o trumpet_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o hail_n mingle_v with_o fire_n by_o the_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o type_n see_v the_o spirit_n do_v not_o set_v down_o his_o meaning_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o vision_n represent_v to_o elias_n we_o shall_v in_o this_o case_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v on_o set_v purpose_n deliver_v these_o thing_n more_o enigmatical_o and_o figurative_o that_o we_o shall_v attentive_o consider_v the_o way_n of_o his_o deal_n in_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o in_o deliver_v his_o church_n o_o how_o far_o then_o do_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o true_a way_n who_o be_v enemy_n against_o all_o secular_a learning_n in_o the_o profitable_a and_o sober_a use_n thereof_o god_n do_v of_o set_a purpose_n carry_v on_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n so_o dark_o because_o we_o shall_v turn_v every_o way_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o do_v speak_v so_o mystical_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666._o further_o also_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o deceive_v of_o the_o nation_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o speak_v every_o circumstance_n plain_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n how_o shall_v the_o beast_n have_v deceive_v the_o world_n if_o his_o deceit_n and_o pious_a fraud_n if_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o every_o particular_a shall_v have_v be_v full_o discover_v there_o be_v then_o a_o peculiar_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v a_o special_a desire_n to_o look_v into_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o they_o have_v in_o some_o measure_n a_o ability_n though_o other_o be_v dark_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o deep_a and_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o several_a epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o asia_n this_o be_v add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o he_o that_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v what_o
fit_o apply_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a which_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n but_o now_o a_o little_a to_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o point_n when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o whore_n do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o date_n of_o her_o dominion_n for_o so_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v the_o word_n the_o water_n where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v kindred_n and_o people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n ver_fw-la 17._o her_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n and_o upon_o many_o water_n do_v not_o only_o imply_v a_o ordinary_a sit_v but_o a_o sit_v in_o the_o way_n of_o lordship_n dominion_n and_o supreme_a command_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o sit_v we_o must_v look_v after_o if_o we_o will_v true_o know_v the_o time_n when_o the_o whore_n begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o here_o i_o say_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v begin_v to_o be_v the_o second_o beast_n or_o universal_a head_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n then_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n or_o rather_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o ride_v the_o beast_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o fornication_n and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n let_v we_o therefore_o more_o distinct_o consider_v the_o time_n as_o the_o angel_n do_v give_v the_o true_a delineation_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o speak_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n that_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n he_o do_v express_o speak_v of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n ver_fw-la 12._o therefore_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o king_n must_v needs_o anticipate_v or_o go_v before_o the_o jurisdiction_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n and_o lest_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n in_o the_o time_n the_o angel_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o there_o must_v be_v eight_o revolution_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o seven_o of_o they_o must_v fall_v before_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o whore_n shall_v ride_v the_o beast_n these_o be_v his_o word_n there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v arise_v and_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n must_v fall_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n can_v begin_v but_o here_o be_v a_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o way_n how_o can_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o yet_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n i_o will_v the_o more_o willing_o take_v it_o into_o consideration_n because_o i_o have_v be_v heretofore_o much_o puzzle_v with_o the_o question_n and_o i_o find_v also_o that_o the_o very_o best_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v not_o give_v a_o certain_a sound_n to_o let_v pass_v how_o far_o brightman_n and_o paraeus_n have_v go_v aside_o in_o the_o matter_n mr._n forbes_n make_v the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v co_z incident_a term_n but_o in_o this_o he_o be_v great_o mistake_v for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v expreslâ—…_n say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o head_n he_o be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o therefore_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o these_o be_v not_o equivalent_a term_n but_o that_o necessary_o some_o distinction_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o the_o head_n and_o the_o king_n mr._n mede_n therefore_o keep_v himself_o in_o doubtful_a term_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o change_n of_o state_n to_o wit_n the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o say_v that_o this_o potentate_n because_o he_o shall_v be_v of_o short_a continuance_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v dynaste_n alius_fw-la another_o ruler_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la alius_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n not_o another_o so_o likewise_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o which_o state_n he_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n this_o beast_n say_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesar_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimus_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o so_o far_o as_o i_o apprehend_v there_o be_v two_o passage_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesareate_a from_o the_o pagan_a to_o the_o christian_a caesar_n how_o can_v he_o call_v that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n dynasten_fw-la quasi_fw-la alium_fw-la revera_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la alium_fw-la the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v plain_a five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n and_o the_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v it_o be_v clear_a then_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v eight_o in_o all_o and_o not_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o and_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o in_o reality_n and_o truth_n and_o not_o another_o in_o show_n only_o as_o mr._n mede_n will_v have_v it_o so_o likewise_o for_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v affirm_v he_o to_o be_v quasi_fw-la octavum_fw-la dynasten_fw-la as_o it_o be_v the_o eight_o potentate_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimum_fw-la but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v express_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v octavus_fw-la the_o eight_o in_o reality_n and_o in_o truth_n and_o not_o the_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o therefore_o the_o exposition_n of_o mr._n mede_n do_v contradict_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o knot_n remain_v upon_o much_o debate_n i_o find_v that_o we_o must_v go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v and_o here_o we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o so_o call_v from_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o so_o many_o policy_n and_o form_n of_o dominion_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v eight_o form_n of_o regency_n to_o wit_n the_o king_n the_o consul_n the_o decemvir_n the_o dictator_n the_o tribune_n the_o pagan_a caesar_n the_o christian_a caesar_n and_o after_o all_o these_o seven_o come_v the_o beast_n as_o octavus_fw-la dynaste_n the_o eight_o potentate_n now_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o you_o reckon_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o can_v be_v but_o seven_o head_n and_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o particular_a seven_o see_v the_o christian_a caesar_n from_o constantine_n to_o augustus_n can_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o all_o unless_o we_o will_v go_v against_o the_o scope_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o call_v christian_a government_n by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o beast_n or_o the_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n this_o character_n do_v proper_o appertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o this_o world_n that_o persecute_v the_o church_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n upon_o this_o account_n the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v indeed_o make_v a_o distinct_a dynasty_a or_o policy_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o part_n or_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a for_o when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o other_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o wit_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o head_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o king_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v a_o distinct_a form_n of_o government_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o likewise_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v not_o term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o head_n but_o he_o be_v simple_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o king_n touch_v the_o king_n it_o be_v speak_v
beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n then_o i_o will_v leave_v any_o man_n to_o consider_v whether_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o here_o speak_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o have_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1000_o year_n put_v himself_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o head_n and_o lawgiver_n to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o apostle_n go_v on_o vers._n 5._o remember_v you_o â—…ot_v when_o i_o be_v with_o you_o i_o tell_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o read_v in_o act_n 20._o when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d send_v to_o ephesus_n he_o call_v for_o the_o eâ—…ders_n of_o the_o church_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o grievous_a wolf_n shall_v come_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o spare_v the_o stock_n the_o same_o thing_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v among_o the_o thessalonian_n when_o he_o do_v foreshow_v the_o decay_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n now_o for_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n and_o the_o knowledge_n they_o have_v oâ—…_n that_o time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n vers._n 6._o and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o with_o holâ—…eth_v 〈◊〉_d he_o may_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n â—…y_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thing_n that_o do_v withhold_v all_o interpreter_n for_o the_o most_o part_n 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o as_o long_o as_o the_o mâ—…jesty_n of_o that_o empire_n do_v stand_v it_o will_v keep_v 〈◊〉_d the_o dominion_n of_o antichrist_n who_o shall_v ariâ—…e_v what_o knowledge_n the_o 〈◊〉_d thessalonian_n have_v of_o this_o be_v doubtful_a yet_o there_o iâ—…_n nothing_o more_o â—…ure_a then_o that_o the_o ancient_a writer_n 〈◊〉_d as_o live_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v believe_v that_o when_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v than_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v among_o many_o other_o when_o hierom_n hear_v of_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o râ—…me_n he_o do_v make_v application_n of_o this_o scripture_n that_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v at_o the_o door_n now_o whereas_o some_o interpreter_n think_v that_o we_o can_v show_v any_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o divide_v themselves_o into_o sundry_a opinion_n and_o therefore_o some_o speak_v of_o his_o conception_n some_o of_o his_o birth_n some_o of_o his_o high_a advancement_n into_o the_o throne_n and_o some_o of_o the_o full_a perfection_n of_o his_o power_n other_o there_o be_v that_o take_v all_o these_o together_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n bear_v about_o the_o time_n of_o constantane_n set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o raise_v to_o the_o high_a pitch_n when_o he_o do_v assume_v the_o power_n of_o both_o sword_n but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o conceit_n of_o man_n own_o comment_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v not_o be_v as_o every_o one_o will_v feign_v it_o at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n but_o as_o it_o be_v positive_o and_o plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o word_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o context_n the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o impediment_n that_o hinder_v must_v be_v take_v away_o and_o then_o after_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n there_o be_v then_o a_o precise_a definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o must_v be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n nâ—…w_o according_a to_o these_o ground_n there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o time_n intend_v but_o when_o he_o be_v install_v ecumenical_a bishop_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o empire_n fall_v and_o the_o king_n arise_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o after_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 606_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 666_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o this_o year_n he_o be_v reveal_v and_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v describe_v he_o for_o in_o this_o year_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n or_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o in_o cathedrá_fw-fr as_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o particular_a time_n when_o antichrist_n be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a time_n this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n for_o if_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v suppose_v first_o that_o the_o be_v of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n lie_v essential_o in_o his_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n second_o that_o he_o do_v appear_v in_o his_o proper_a time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n what_o other_o thing_n can_v here_o be_v signify_v or_o decipher_v but_o that_o which_o we_o speak_v of_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o number_n 666_o in_o the_o revelation_n do_v point_n out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o this_o spiritual_a monarchy_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o show_v the_o year_n 606_o according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o number_n 666_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o scripture_n do_v full_o answer_v our_o interpretation_n concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o follow_v vers._n 7_o 8._o for_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v only_o he_o who_o now_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v here_o interpreter_n do_v inquire_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n some_o do_v think_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v refer_v to_o those_o heresy_n in_o the_o first_o time_n that_o be_v previous_a to_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o how_o can_v those_o gross_a heresy_n be_v so_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o godly_a man_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o great_a holiness_n second_o suppose_v that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o freewill_n justification_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n yet_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o our_o purpose_n for_o we_o be_v here_o special_o to_o look_v after_o such_o a_o work_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n as_o make_v way_n for_o the_o papacy_n or_o the_o papal_a government_n or_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o antichrist_n that_o he_o shall_v sit_v as_o lord_n or_o chief_a ruler_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o question_n be_v what_o previous_a work_n be_v there_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o so_o downward_o towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o this_o be_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o this_o do_v answer_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n let_v we_o therefore_o consult_v with_o other_o scripture_n s._n john_n say_v you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o so_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n 1_o joh._n 4._o 3._o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o this_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n he_o do_v explain_v himself_o in_o his_o three_o epistle_n and_o the_o 9_o verse_n i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o it_o appear_v from_o hence_o then_o that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n man_n do_v affect_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o primacy_n or_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n here_o then_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v begin_v to_o work_v in_o those_o first_o time_n but_o lest_o any_o man_n may_v allege_v that_o these_o encroachment_n be_v too_o gross_a and_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n must_v be_v carry_v on_o with_o great_a show_n
give_v they_o a_o mark_v as_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v by_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v testimony_n that_o they_o be_v he_o they_o be_v also_o say_v to_o receive_v a_o mark_n chap._n 14._o to_o have_v the_o mark_v chap._n 16._o now_o than_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o to_o give_v receive_v or_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o act_n by_o which_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n when_o also_o they_o do_v prosess_v that_o by_o their_o sword_n wit_n good_n life_n and_o by_o all_o that_o they_o have_v they_o will_v maintain_v the_o decree_n and_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right-hand_a be_v the_o solemn_a resolution_n and_o obligation_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o all_o that_o do_v oppose_v it_o and_o true_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v notable_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o we_o see_v by_o plain_a experience_n that_o the_o papist_n such_o be_v their_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n cause_n do_v outstrip_v we_o by_o many_o degree_n the_o jesuiâ—…es_n be_v never_o idle_a they_o compass_v sea_n and_o land_n they_o â—…urn_v themselves_o into_o all_o form_n and_o be_v still_o animate_v of_o prince_n and_o people_n against_o the_o protestant_a cause_n yea_o they_o have_v so_o wrought_v that_o almost_o no_o man_n among_o they_o seem_v to_o spare_v either_o labour_n wealth_n counsel_n or_o life_n itself_o to_o uphold_v the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n god_n grant_v that_o one_o day_n they_o do_v not_o rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n against_o we_o for_o we_o do_v not_o come_v near_o they_o in_o the_o least_o degree_n in_o promote_a the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o hear_v that_o they_o be_v enemy_n or_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o word_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o authority_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o these_o be_v specious_a show_n but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v real_a enemy_n against_o christ_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o mere_o as_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v life_n vigour_n and_o authority_n to_o they_o and_o as_o they_o do_v interpret_v they_o which_o always_o they_o do_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n there_o be_v no_o truth_n more_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n there_o detain_v be_v free_v by_o mass_n indulgence_n pardon_n and_o such_o like_a mean_n god_n and_o his_o word_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v saint_n image_n cross_n relic_n and_o the_o like_a god_n and_o christ_n have_v command_v all_o man_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v now_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n command_v that_o man_n shall_v forbear_v the_o do_n of_o this_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v depend_v upon_o he_o alone_o god_n and_o christ_n say_v marriage_n be_v honourable_a among_o all_o man_n and_o the_o bed_n undefiled_a the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a forbid_v marriage_n to_o the_o ministry_n by_o these_o and_o sundry_a suchlike_a instance_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v every_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o what_o the_o lamb_n do_v command_v the_o beast_n do_v countermand_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v clear_a then_o say_v the_o papist_n what_o they_o will_v when_o they_o leave_v christ_n to_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o sense_n and_o substance_n they_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n their_o spiritual_a king_n head_n and_o governor_n and_o so_o in_o effect_n be_v no_o true_a christian_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a see_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v give_v as_o a_o leader_n and_o commander_n to_o his_o people_n they_o who_o refuse_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o yield_v subjection_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a persecution_n be_v every_o where_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 15._o to_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n chap._n 12._o ver_fw-la 17._o the_o papist_n then_o in_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o that_o formality_n as_o they_o do_v believe_v he_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v positive_o direct_o and_o immediate_o antichristian_a this_o truth_n be_v lay_v down_o a_o stream_n of_o excellent_a uses_n do_v natural_o flow_v from_o it_o first_o we_o may_v here_o contemplate_v and_o behold_v the_o truth_n and_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v now_o above_o 1500_o year_n since_o that_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o experience_n what_o have_v all_o age_n for_o this_o thousand_o year_n last_o pass_v but_o verify_v and_o fulfil_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o long_o before_o he_o that_o shall_v diligent_o read_v the_o present_a treatise_n will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v true_a as_o we_o have_v say_v second_o here_o be_v matter_n for_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n yea_o for_o our_o bowel_n to_o yern_v over_o those_o great_a country_n kingdom_n and_o commonweal_n which_o do_v as_o yet_o own_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v continue_v in_o a_o great_a sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n their_o profession_n be_v no_o other_o but_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o they_o repent_v they_o will_v one_o day_n feel_v the_o great_a plague_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n three_o here_o be_v cause_n for_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o the_o lord_n for_o do_v they_o right_o understand_v it_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o from_o a_o bondage_n and_o slavery_n which_o far_o surpass_v the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n or_o babylon_n for_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o man_n under_o this_o government_n refuse_v to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o penalty_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o liberty_n to_o buy_v nor_o sell_v they_o shall_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n they_o shall_v have_v their_o blood_n spill_v they_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o sundry_a kind_n of_o death_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o they_o do_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a shall_v ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o rev._n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o day_n of_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o romish_a tyranny_n be_v a_o day_n of_o deliverance_n from_o a_o tyranny_n over_o their_o soul_n over_o their_o conscience_n over_o their_o body_n over_o their_o estate_n but_o all_o treatise_n be_v full_a of_o uses_n of_o this_o kind_n we_o will_v proceed_v â—…o_o that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n for_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_a to_o our_o purpose_n chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o discourse_n we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v in_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o this_o standard_n of_o the_o market_n we_o may_v prove_v all_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v more_o remote_o symbolize_v and_o agree_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n first_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n when_o it_o have_v no_o bound_n or_o limit_n but_o he_o do_v all_o by_o his_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o
nation_n yet_o if_o we_o serious_o consider_v the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o light_n begin_v to_o break_v out_o and_o the_o day_n begin_v to_o dawn_n at_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1453._o for_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o that_o eye_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v put_v out_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n by_o this_o mean_n to_o cast_v many_o learned_a grecian_n into_o this_o western_a world_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o revive_n of_o the_o language_n and_o the_o revive_n of_o the_o language_n bring_v in_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o other_o ancient_a author_n and_o thing_n begin_v to_o be_v cast_v into_o another_o mould_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o more_o learned_a sort_n be_v bring_v off_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o the_o more_o zealous_a one_o from_o vision_n dream_n and_o revelation_n and_o so_o the_o world_n be_v prepare_v to_o receive_v another_o kind_n of_o light_n not_o to_o mention_v the_o trouble_n which_o reuchlin_n pagnin_n and_o arias_n montanus_n do_v meet_v withal_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o epistle_n of_o erasmus_n how_o much_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n be_v enrage_v at_o he_o he_o tell_v we_o how_o in_o england_n france_n spain_n italy_n and_o everywhere_o in_o a_o manner_n they_o do_v both_o public_o and_o private_o inveigh_v against_o he_o and_o it_o go_v for_o a_o receive_a maxim_n among_o many_o that_o erasmus_n do_v more_o hurt_v than_o luther_n how_o can_v that_o be_v he_o revive_v the_o tongue_n he_o be_v a_o instrument_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n and_o by_o those_o amoeniores_fw-la literae_fw-la which_o he_o so_o often_o speak_v of_o he_o do_v bring_v the_o world_n from_o monkish_a darkness_n and_o foolish_a revelation_n campanella_n therefore_o call_v the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o papist_n grammaticale_n bellum_n a_o grammarian_n war_n because_o by_o the_o study_n of_o the_o language_n by_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v introduce_v and_o it_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o melancthon_n non_fw-la aliam_fw-la ad_fw-la veterem_fw-la barbariem_fw-la reducendam_fw-la magis_fw-la compendiariam_fw-la esse_fw-la viam_fw-la quam_fw-la si_fw-la studia_fw-la linguarum_fw-la interirent_fw-la there_o be_v no_o more_o compendious_a way_n to_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a barbarism_n then_o if_o the_o study_n of_o language_n shall_v peresh_v orat._n tom_n 4._o pag._n 465._o as_o light_v then_o as_o man_n make_v of_o humane_a learning_n in_o these_o time_n it_o be_v one_o chief_a mean_a under_o god_n to_o bring_v the_o world_n out_o of_o antichristian_a darkness_n and_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o so_o it_o man_n that_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v total_o abolish_v it_o will_v occasion_v the_o return_n of_o that_o darkness_n once_o again_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o consider_v the_o story_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o immersion_n how_o the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o this_o darkness_n it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o process_n of_o the_o aforementioned_a discourse_n that_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v public_o proclaim_v the_o scripture_n begin_v to_o be_v slight_v and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n immoderate_o extol_v now_o here_o be_v a_o great_a demand_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o church_n can_v apostatise_v and_o degenerate_v so_o far_o in_o one_o or_o two_o century_n see_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n when_o chrysostome_n hierom_n augustine_n and_o other_o live_v there_o be_v so_o much_o light_v the_o answer_n be_v clear_a the_o goth_n hun_n and_o vandal_n and_o other_o barbarous_a nation_n come_v out_o of_o the_o north_n overturn_v church_n burn_a library_n overthrow_v school_n of_o learning_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o world_n be_v organise_v and_o fashion_v to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o all_o that_o whole_a body_n of_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o conscience_n of_o ignorant_a people_n by_o vision_n dream_n and_o revelation_n from_o all_o which_o i_o do_v conclude_v if_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o total_a abrogation_n of_o book-learning_n it_o will_v be_v a_o compendious_a way_n &_o mean_n to_o bring_v the_o church_n into_o its_o former_a darkness_n for_o as_o experience_n show_v that_o the_o take_v away_o of_o that_o learning_n be_v one_o chief_a meâ—…n_n to_o introduce_v antichristian_a darkness_n so_o the_o restore_n and_o renew_v of_o it_o again_o be_v one_o principal_a mean_n of_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o former_a light_n three_o they_o do_v symbolize_v and_o come_v in_o the_o near_a similitude_n to_o the_o true_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n who_o do_v build_v their_o corscience_n upon_o man_n and_o do_v make_v man_n the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o this_o sense_n we_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o say_v mat._n 23._o 9_o call_v no_o man_n your_o father_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o one_o be_v your_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n neither_o be_v you_o call_v master_n for_o one_o be_v your_o master_n even_o christ._n some_o be_v so_o void_a of_o understanding_n as_o to_o take_v these_o word_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n as_o though_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n shall_v extinguish_v civil_a relation_n and_o distinction_n betwixt_o man_n and_o man_n but_o these_o be_v idle_a conceit_n we_o be_v to_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o our_o saviour_n meaning_n the_o jew_n in_o his_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a faction_n into_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sadducee_n herodian_o gaulonite_n and_o the_o like_a now_o it_o be_v the_o ambition_n of_o those_o time_n for_o every_o man_n to_o have_v his_o rabbi_n and_o each_o rabbi_n to_o have_v his_o scholar_n depend_v upon_o he_o as_o the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o this_o sense_n our_o saviour_n speak_v that_o they_o shall_v call_v no_o man_n rabbi_n rabbi_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n one_o be_v your_o master_n even_o christ_n and_o all_o you_o be_v brethren_n in_o these_o word_n he_o do_v especial_o point_v at_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o pope_n kingdom_n for_o though_o there_o be_v much_o ado_n make_v betwixt_o the_o critic_n in_o the_o greek_a hebrew_n and_o syriack_n tongue_n about_o the_o true_a origination_n of_o the_o word_n papa_n yet_o i_o find_v that_o all_o do_v agree_v in_o the_o signification_n that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o spiritual_a father_n now_o then_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o apparent_a that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n do_v depend_v upon_o their_o teacher_n as_o their_o spiritual_a father_n and_o all_o the_o spiritual_a father_n of_o the_o low_a degree_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o father_n of_o all_o and_o herein_o that_o hierarchy_n do_v direct_o oppose_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v describe_v eph._n 4._o ver_fw-la 4._o 5_o 6._o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n even_o as_o you_o be_v call_v into_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o call_n one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n one_o god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n further_o speak_v how_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n every_o one_o of_o you_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o of_o cephas_n and_o i_o of_o christ_n be_v christ_n divide_v be_v paul_n crucify_v for_o you_o or_o be_v you_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o paul_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 12_o 13._o it_o appear_v by_o this_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o church_n be_v break_v by_o many_o division_n several_a believer_n have_v their_o several_a rabbi_n on_o who_o they_o do_v depend_v and_o though_o paul_n and_o cephas_n will_v not_o take_v so_o much_o upon_o they_o to_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o people_n faith_n and_o the_o head_n of_o party_n yet_o the_o false_a apostle_n do_v wonderful_o affect_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o title_n and_o too_o many_o carnal_a christian_n in_o those_o day_n be_v too_o forward_o to_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o other_o man_n sleeve_n and_o to_o come_v in_o the_o near_a formasity_n to_o the_o antichristian_a practice_n in_o these_o last_o time_n the_o world_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o fall_v into_o division_n and_o to_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n and_o in_o this_o man_n must_v needs_o symbolize_v with_o they_o who_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o do_v profess_v themselves_o
ask_v what_o and_o who_o be_v they_o after_o who_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v be_v they_o not_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o be_v not_o then_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o eleven_o in_o the_o same_o succession_n mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apost_n pag._n 74._o think_v that_o the_o word_n do_v best_o run_v in_o this_o sense_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d behind_o they_o as_o the_o 70_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o plain_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n rise_v behind_o they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n three_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o word_n go_v before_o for_o daniel_n will_v know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o and_o the_o angel_n answer_n be_v suitable_a to_o the_o question_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o and_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o now_o be_v not_o here_o a_o plain_a antithesis_fw-la or_o opposition_n betwixt_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o upon_o these_o ground_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v eleven_o horn_n mention_v in_o the_o text_n now_o if_o these_o be_v eleven_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v why_o be_v the_o beast_n call_v and_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n why_o be_v the_o most_o tyrannical_a prince_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o number_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o four_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v more_o tyrannical_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o of_o that_o edition_n of_o horn_n from_o whence_o the_o beast_n fetch_v his_o proper_a denomination_n in_o the_o goat_n of_o graeciae_fw-la chap._n 8._o there_o be_v six_o horn_n in_o all_o first_o alexander_n the_o great_a horn_n second_o his_o successor_n four_o notable_a horn_n and_o then_o three_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n a_o little_a horn._n yet_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o six_o horn_n but_o four_o head_n and_o four_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o a_o famous_a mutation_n of_o state_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o realm_n so_o likewise_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n scil_n the_o papacy_n be_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o go_v before_o yet_o the_o ten_o horn_n give_v the_o denomination_n to_o the_o beast_n because_o the_o roman_a in_o a_o famous_a alteration_n of_o government_n be_v parâ—…ed_v into_o ten_o inferior_a dominion_n there_o be_v a_o delineation_n of_o the_o roman_a by_o the_o same_o character_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 12._o now_o whereas_o dr_n willet_n make_v the_o question_n how_o ten_o king_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n i_o answer_v as_o well_o as_o four_o king_n or_o realm_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o grecian_a kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v stand_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o so_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ex_fw-la regno_fw-la out_o of_o that_o four_o or_o roman_a kingdom_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 24._o querie_n 2._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v one_o in_o the_o same_o row_n or_o order_n why_o do_v the_o spirit_n put_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n between_o they_o they_o be_v of_o a_o former_a edition_n this_o of_o a_o latter_a they_o come_v up_o together_o and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n this_o after_o some_o pause_n or_o interval_n of_o time_n come_v up_o after_o they_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o former_a be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o row_n of_o seleucian_n king_n i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v true_a either_o in_o the_o general_n or_o in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n in_o the_o general_a it_o be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o seleucian_n king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o make_v but_o one_o dynastie_a for_o though_o some_o of_o the_o king_n be_v more_o mighty_a than_o other_o and_o some_o more_o cruel_a against_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o all_o make_v but_o one_o succession_n of_o king_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n now_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o double_a change_n or_o form_n of_o state_n the_o first_o be_v when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v the_o second_o when_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v up_o after_o they_o which_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a king_n and_o so_o become_v great_a the_o scope_n of_o this_o scripture_n be_v concern_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n into_o ten_o regency_n or_o division_n at_o one_o time_n and_o after_o some_o space_n of_o time_n it_o show_v how_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a realm_n we_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v speak_v so_o proper_o of_o king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o same_o policy_n or_o government_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n for_o they_o that_o will_v have_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn_n they_o have_v not_o yet_o clear_v the_o point_n first_o how_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o ten_o seleucian_n king_n second_o how_o he_o be_v more_o potent_a than_o his_o father_n antiochus_n magnus_n or_o seleucâ—…_n nicanor_n three_o how_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o of_o the_o former_a seleucian_n king_n by_o the_o root_n four_o how_o he_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o five_o how_o he_o do_v continue_v his_o dominion_n and_o persecution_n so_o long_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o these_o particular_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v clear_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n something_o have_v be_v speak_v in_o the_o commentary_n which_o i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v evasion_n than_o just_a answer_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o empire_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n as_o it_o be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o horned_a beast_n our_o of_o the_o sea_n rev._n 13._o 1._o after_o this_o another_o rose_z out_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o in_o daniel_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v the_o emblem_n and_o type_n of_o the_o papal_a government_n now_o to_o this_o last_o edition_n of_o roman_a state_n all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n do_v agree_v first_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o be_v more_o dreadful_a than_o any_o of_o the_o horn_n go_v before_o second_o that_o it_o do_v eradicate_v some_o of_o the_o former_a to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n three_o that_o it_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n four_o that_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o saint_n be_v till_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a do_v begin_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 20._o and_o chap._n 20._o vers_fw-la 4._o querie_n 3_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o last_o king_n why_o be_v it_o say_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n vers_fw-la 8._o if_o these_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n how_o can_v the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v last_o of_o all_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d inter_fw-la ea_fw-la among_o they_o to_o have_v be_v and_o existence_n with_o they_o we_o do_v willing_o yield_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seleucian_n
this_o four_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v state_v according_a to_o church-relation_n second_o we_o will_v show_v out_o of_o the_o story_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n argument_n i._n where_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o be_v to_o proceed_v in_o state_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n adjoin_v come_v under_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n the_o major_n be_v clear_a for_o none_o will_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v hold_v analogy_n with_o the_o three_o former_a empire_n in_o their_o beginning_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a we_o prove_v it_o by_o induction_n of_o singulars_n as_o for_o ensample_n example_n 1._o first_o in_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n the_o first_o of_o daniel_n four_o there_o be_v many_o potent_a king_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o that_o succession_n before_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 144_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabonazzar_n now_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o king_n the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o succession_n be_v all_o set_v down_o in_o the_o famous_a canon_n of_o ptolemy_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o not_o to_o go_v far_o for_o a_o example_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o merodach-baladan_a in_o the_o canon_n aforesaid_a call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o hezekiah_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 20._o 12._o there_o be_v then_o a_o succession_n of_o babylonian_a king_n before_o nabuchadnezzar_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v he_o then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n i_o answer_v though_o he_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n other_o reign_v before_o he_o yet_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n of_o the_o babylonian_n that_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o that_o church_n within_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n example_n 2._o second_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n whereof_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o founder_n if_o we_o go_v strict_o to_o work_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o be_v lay_v before_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a historian_n and_o by_o the_o chronographical_a table_n now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o potent_a race_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n down_o from_o arbaces_n the_o mede_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o true_a founder_n of_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n because_o they_o first_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o our_o present_a purpose_n though_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v among_o historian_n that_o cyrus_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 55_o olympiad_n though_o he_o subdue_v many_o nation_n &_o propagate_v the_o persian_a empire_n very_o far_o yet_o the_o scripture_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o that_o beginning_n but_o then_o only_o when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o ezra_n chap._n 1._o vers_fw-la 2._o that_o the_o edict_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n king_n of_o persia._n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o babylon_n example_n 3._o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v that_o of_o the_o grecian_n of_o which_o alexander_n become_v the_o head_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o darius_n the_o rough_a goat_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o the_o great_a horn_n to_o wit_n alexander_n be_v express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n dan._n 8._o 21._o now_o how_o can_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n see_v there_o be_v many_o mighty_a king_n before_o he_o in_o and_o over_o that_o nation_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o the_o other_o state_n of_o greece_n in_o macedonia_n itself_o philip_n the_o father_n of_o alexander_n be_v a_o potent_a prince_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v as_o before_z he_o be_v the_o first_o monarchical_a king_n that_o subdue_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v never_o any_o grecian_a prince_n that_o extend_v the_o sovereign_a rule_n of_o that_o people_n so_o far_o eastward_o to_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n from_o all_o the_o foremention_v particular_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o so_o the_o assumption_n be_v prove_v if_o then_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v first_o under_o the_o sovereign_a lordship_n and_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o for_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v produce_v some_o new_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v number_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n first_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o though_o one_o end_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n there_o shall_v be_v after_o he_o yet_o this_o be_v principal_o for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o the_o church_n use_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v this_o secret_n be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o i_o for_o any_o wisdom_n that_o i_o have_v above_o all_o live_n but_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o shall_v make_v know_v the_o interpretation_n to_o the_o king_n vers_n 30._o therefore_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n the_o lord_n do_v special_o intend_v to_o reveal_v to_o the_o church_n those_o change_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o time_n that_o she_o shall_v meet_v withal_o in_o relation_n to_o she_o then_o there_o be_v primary_o a_o discovery_n of_o these_o thing_n second_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v also_o discover_v to_o show_v in_o what_o region_n or_o part_n of_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v all_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n point_v main_o to_o christ_n some_o point_n to_o his_o parentage_n other_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n other_o to_o the_o tribe_n that_o he_o shall_v come_v of_o so_o this_o in_o special_a point_v to_o that_o period_n of_o time_n when_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v begin_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v reckon_v according_a to_o the_o alteration_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o where_o shall_v christ_n be_v bear_v but_o in_o judea_n and_o hereupon_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n three_o if_o we_o go_v to_o that_o expression_n so_o often_o mention_v dan._n 11._o where_o the_o seleucian_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o lagidae_n the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n here_o we_o must_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o these_o empire_n be_v say_v to_o be_v north_n and_o south_n in_o some_o special_a relation_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_a because_o judea_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o midst_n betwixt_o they_o as_o a_o lamb_n betwixt_o two_o wolf_n have_v the_o seleucidae_n on_o the_o north_n and_o the_o lagidae_n on_o the_o south_n now_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v herein_o principal_o respect_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v clear_a i_o be_o come_v to_o make_v thou_o understand_v what_o shall_v befall_v thy_o people_n in_o
all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o minor_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n this_o be_v prove_v in_o these_o particular_n particular_a 1._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a kingdom_n and_o so_o far_o melancthon_n definition_n of_o a_o monarchy_n do_v hold_v true_a though_o bodin_n do_v much_o deride_v it_o in_o high_a method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o so_o say_v melancthon_n monarchia_fw-la est_fw-la summa_fw-la unius_fw-la reipublica_fw-la potentia_fw-la quae_fw-la aliarum_fw-la opes_fw-la &_o cop_z as_o supper_n be_v possit_fw-la a_o monarchy_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o one_o commonwealth_n which_o can_v easy_o excel_v the_o riches_n and_o plenty_n of_o all_o other_o commonwealth_n whatsoever_o and_o so_o can_v the_o roman_a state_n in_o those_o time_n go_v beyond_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o â—…ewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n particular_a 2._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n but_o also_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o roman_a do_v first_o begin_v to_o do_v this_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o reduce_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n particular_a 3._o the_o four_o kingdom_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o all_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n have_v fulfil_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n but_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n have_v then_o only_o complete_v the_o time_n of_o their_o monarchical_a rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o particular_n into_o one_o sum_n the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n may_v be_v thus_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o four_o tyrannical_a state_n which_o in_o its_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o former_a be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o more_o special_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n continent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a definition_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o far_o as_o such_o a_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v for_o first_o the_o thing_n define_v and_o the_o definition_n be_v convertible_a second_o the_o most_o essential_a attribute_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v mention_v three_o they_o be_v all_o mention_v therefore_o this_o be_v a_o true_a definition_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o the_o reduce_v of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a object_n but_o here_o perhaps_o some_o will_v reply_v julius_n caesar_n be_v the_o first_o roman_a monarch_n therefore_o the_o roman_a quatenus_fw-la the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o noâ—…_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n sol._n if_o you_o take_v a_o monarchy_n for_o a_o form_n of_o government_n in_o and_o by_o one_o only_o i_o acknowledge_v julius_n caesar_n to_o be_v the_o foundet_fw-la of_o that_o monarchy_n for_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n that_o change_v the_o free_a state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o oâ—…e_n but_o i_o just_o question_n whether_o this_o be_v daniel_n meaning_n that_o everywhere_o and_o in_o every_o point_n of_o time_n these_o dominion_n must_v necessary_o be_v under_o one_o head_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o be_v but_o a_o tradition_n borrow_v from_o the_o custom_n of_o speech_n they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o these_o kingdom_n must_v be_v so_o constitute_v but_o this_o do_v not_o always_o necessary_o hold_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o alexander_n the_o great_a but_o after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o be_v under_o four_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n nay_o in_o the_o inter-regnum_n in_o the_o vacancy_n it_o be_v scarce_o under_o any_o head_n at_o all_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o caesar_n after_o that_o it_o come_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n nay_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n of_o roman_a majesty_n the_o beast_n be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o last_o of_o all_o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a dan._n 7._o 27._o this_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o opposition_n to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n that_o have_v the_o dominion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n go_v before_o all_o these_o particular_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n four_o kingdom_n that_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o administration_n shall_v be_v under_o one_o head_n it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o material_a observation_n of_o helvicus_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a treatise_n pag._n 3._o quamobrem_fw-la say_v he_o nihil_fw-la movemur_fw-la aetymologiae_fw-la graecâ_fw-la ex_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quam_fw-la bodinus_fw-la ostendit_fw-la in_o methodo_fw-la histor._n cap._n 7._o cum_fw-la per_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligan_v we_o quam_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la à _fw-la daniele_n praesiguratum_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la potentiâ_fw-la prae_fw-la caeteris_fw-la instruit_fw-la ut_fw-la cetera_fw-la illud_fw-la respiciant_fw-la and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o narrow_o look_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n though_o these_o kingdom_n be_v familiar_o call_v the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v mean_v chief_o of_o their_o latitude_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o dominion_n as_o they_o be_v so_o many_o summa_fw-la imperia_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o these_o dominion_n shall_v be_v always_o under_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n give_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o great_a kingdom_n and_o a_o second_o arise_v up_o after_o he_o and_o a_o three_o that_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o last_o a_o four_o kingdom_n as_o strong_a as_o iron_n which_o shall_v bring_v all_o into_o subjection_n from_o all_o this_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o these_o several_a kingdom_n must_v have_v supreme_a dominion_n over_o inferior_a realm_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o supreme_a dominion_n that_o one_o man_n always_o must_v bear_v rule_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o sovereign_a dominion_n nabuchadnezzar_n begin_v over_o the_o church_n the_o same_o do_v descend_v in_o as_o large_a a_o way_n and_o in_o as_o ample_a a_o manner_n upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o their_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o do_v exclude_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a may_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o freestaâ—…e_n for_o than_o they_o become_v supreme_a commander_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n object_n 2._o but_o if_o you_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o confound_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o together_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v answ._n it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n but_o upon_o the_o roman_n as_o oppose_v to_o one_o grecian_a one_o persian_a one_o babylonian_a dominion_n go_v before_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o four_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o further_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v while_o these_o several_a dominion_n be_v in_o their_o flux_n and_o succession_n christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o confound_v together_o of_o two_o several_a kind_n of_o government_n into_o one._n it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la the_o prevail_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o sovereign_a lordship_n
the_o king_n that_o make_v one_o catholic_n communion_n under_o the_o pope_n their_o head_n rev._n 13._o and_o chap._n 17._o in_o these_o particular_n he_o do_v not_o touch_v we_o in_o his_o disputation_n but_o they_o only_o who_o do_v maintain_v the_o truth_n with_o some_o mixture_n of_o their_o own_o second_o for_o the_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v he_o stand_v hard_a upon_o this_o that_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v call_v the_o iron-metal_n see_v in_o these_o latter_a age_n learning_n civility_n religion_n discovery_n by_o navigation_n have_v be_v raise_v to_o a_o high_a perfection_n and_o therefore_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o more_o worthless_a metal_n than_o the_o other_o kingdom_n sol._n but_o in_o this_o matter_n he_o do_v not_o dispute_v so_o much_o against_o we_o as_o against_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o be_v it_o not_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o compare_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o iron_n because_o of_o the_o strength_n cruelty_n and_o power_n to_o break_v all_o thing_n in_o piece_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n what_o good_a will_v learning_n civility_n navigation_n and_o other_o such_o thing_n do_v when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v under_o persecution_n but_o yet_o further_o to_o convince_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n that_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v no_o nice_a speculation_n i_o will_v willing_o put_v it_o to_o man_n to_o resolve_v i_o this_o question_n the_o faithful_a that_o live_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n some_o year_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n whether_o be_v it_o not_o their_o practice_n and_o some_o way_n their_o duty_n to_o search_v after_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o peter_n of_o which_o salvation_n the_o prophet_n have_v inquire_v and_o search_v diligent_o who_o prophesy_v of_o the_o grace_n that_o shall_v come_v unto_o you_o search_v what_o or_o what_o manner_n of_o time_n the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v in_o they_o do_v signify_v when_o it_o testify_v beforehand_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o glory_n that_o shall_v follow_v 1_o pet._n 1._o 10_o 11._o out_o of_o these_o word_n three_o point_n no_o necessary_o issue_n first_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n his_o suffering_n and_o the_o glory_n that_o follow_v this_o be_v reveal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n second_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o in_o what_o period_n of_o time_n christ_n shall_v come_v three_o they_o do_v diligent_o search_v the_o several_a period_n and_o change_n of_o time_n to_o come_v to_o that_o particular_a season_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v very_o emphatical_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d piscator_fw-la have_v it_o scrutantes_fw-la inquem_fw-la &_o cujusmodi_fw-la temporis_fw-la articulum_fw-la beza_n in_o quem_fw-la aut_fw-la qualem_fw-la temporis_fw-la articulum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n be_v more_o natural_o render_v scrutantes_fw-la ad_fw-la quam_fw-la aut_fw-la qualem_fw-la temporis_fw-la periodum_fw-la search_v to_o which_o or_o to_o what_o kind_n of_o period_n of_o time_n the_o spirit_n shall_v point_v as_o with_o a_o finger_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n but_o let_v the_o translation_n be_v what_o it_o will_v be_v all_o be_v to_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v diligent_o search_v the_o period_n of_o time_n to_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o our_o saviour_n do_v blame_v the_o jew_n for_o it_o that_o they_o can_v discern_v the_o face_n of_o the_o sky_n and_o yet_o can_v not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n that_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n matt._n 16._o 1_o 2_o 3._o now_o for_o the_o period_n of_o time_n to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o flesh_n there_o be_v none_o more_o clear_a &_o demonstrative_a in_o the_o whole_a old_a testament_n than_o those_o two_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n chap._n 2._o and_o the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n chap._n 9_o by_o these_o two_o the_o saint_n and_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n may_v periodical_o come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o so_o may_v discover_v his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n à _fw-fr priori_fw-la our_o saviour_n therefore_o do_v blame_v they_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o state_n in_o judea_n first_o from_o the_o babylonian_n to_o the_o persian_n second_o from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o grecian_n three_o from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o roman_n that_o by_o these_o several_a alteration_n of_o time_n they_o do_v not_o discern_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n nor_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o when_o the_o image_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o last_o and_o low_a region_n to_o the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n shall_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o therefore_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v come_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o monarchical_a people_n the_o jew_n by_o the_o course_n of_o daniel_n period_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v not_o far_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o doubt_n if_o they_o have_v number_v 490_o year_n or_o 70_o week_n of_o year_n from_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n in_o the_o day_n of_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n by_o this_o period_n also_o they_o may_v have_v come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o to_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n by_o the_o collation_n and_o parallel_n of_o these_o two_o period_n the_o saint_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n may_v have_v find_v out_o in_o what_o article_n or_o what_o period_n of_o time_n the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v that_o the_o four_o period_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v a_o scholastical_a and_o nice_a speculation_n thus_o i_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o the_o point_n where_o two_o thing_n be_v make_v good_a first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o the_o number_n of_o year_n be_v 666_o to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n if_o the_o account_n be_v make_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n i_o have_v prove_v also_o that_o this_o method_n of_o account_n be_v no_o nice_a speculation_n but_o a_o true_a scripture-way_n to_o calculate_v and_o number_v the_o prophetical_a time_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o chapter_n to_o show_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o discourse_n chap._n vii_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n be_v repeat_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n for_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n of_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v repeat_v the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v former_o deliver_v that_o we_o may_v see_v the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o disputation_n first_o i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o the_o word_n lateinos_n nor_o any_o other_o grammatical_a name_n whatsoever_o but_o in_o the_o apocalyptical_a stile_n it_o note_v his_o universal_a headship_n or_o power_n stand_v in_o immediate_a opposition_n to_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb._n second_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n i_o have_v show_v that_o it_o have_v not_o only_o a_o determinate_a beginning_n but_o it_o begin_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o it_o begin_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o universal_a headship_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o this_o i_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o story_n to_o begin_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o
not_o to_o reveal_v this_o only_a to_o the_o jew_n but_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o this_o latter_a may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o person_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o who_o this_o secret_n be_v reveal_v for_o if_o it_o have_v only_o concern_v the_o national_a church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n will_v raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v why_o be_v this_o deliver_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v to_o pharaoh_n the_o dream_n of_o the_o seven_o fat_a cow_n and_o after_o the_o dream_n of_o seven_o lean_a cow_n this_o be_v not_o only_o discover_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o mankind_n so_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o empire_n these_o thing_n be_v not_o reveal_v only_o to_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o jew_n may_v understand_v the_o truth_n but_o that_o the_o whole_a habitable_a world_n under_o nebuchadnezzar_n dominion_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o god_n do_v intend_v to_o do_v second_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o nabuchadnezzar_n which_o be_v to_o this_o end_n that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v observe_v it_o first_o if_o you_o consider_v the_o person_n nabuchadnezzar_n dream_v a_o dream_n second_o the_o way_n of_o god_n deal_n with_o he_o he_o forget_v the_o dream_n and_o therefore_o a_o great_a trouble_n fall_v upon_o his_o spirit_n three_o his_o call_n for_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n which_o city_n in_o these_o time_n be_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o all_o that_o live_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o so_o large_a a_o dominion_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o hearken_v after_o such_o a_o thing_n special_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o the_o edict_n to_o kill_v all_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n here_o be_v a_o matter_n set_v out_o in_o the_o view_n of_o all_o asia_n as_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v three_o particular_n first_o that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o true_a god_n second_o that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o great_a change_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n three_o that_o in_o the_o last_o succession_n of_o empire_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v these_o thing_n be_v propound_v not_o only_o for_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o whole_a habitable_a earth_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n that_o then_o be_v and_o for_o the_o age_n follow_v three_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o do_v read_v that_o the_o evangelist_n s_o matthew_n do_v tell_v we_o that_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v in_o bethleem_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n wiseman_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n matth._n 2._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o here_o interpreter_n upon_o the_o place_n do_v raise_v many_o question_n first_o who_o these_o wiseman_n be_v second_o why_o be_v it_o reveal_v to_o they_o by_o a_o star_n three_o why_o do_v the_o star_n guide_v they_o to_o jerusalem_n and_o then_o vanish_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d these_o question_n be_v propound_v by_o interpreter_n and_o they_o do_v give_v very_o learned_a and_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o only_o there_o be_v a_o question_n to_o which_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o find_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n and_o that_o be_v this_o why_o be_v this_o matter_n reveal_v to_o wiseman_n in_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o nation_n profession_n or_o sect_n among_o the_o gentile_n spanhemius_fw-la do_v handle_v this_o point_n in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 31._o pag._n 326._o and_o he_o do_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n in_o the_o close_a concludimus_fw-la itaque_fw-la causum_fw-la vocationis_fw-la magorum_n nequaquam_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la suisse_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o solâ_fw-la dei_fw-la vocantis_fw-la bonitate_fw-la &_o illos_fw-la ex_fw-la merâ_fw-la ejus_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la vocatos_fw-la sive_fw-la absolutè_fw-la eorum_fw-la vocatio_fw-la consideretur_fw-la sive_fw-la comparatè_fw-la quod_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la prae_fw-la aliis_fw-la dei_fw-la miserentis_fw-la fuit_fw-la illorum_fw-la potius_fw-la quam_fw-la aliorum_fw-la et_fw-la haec_fw-la causa_fw-la causarum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o summa_fw-la ratio_fw-la pag._n 329._o here_o i_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o call_v of_o the_o wiseman_n do_v chief_o depend_v upon_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n and_o the_o chief_a reason_n why_o they_o be_v call_v and_o why_o they_o be_v call_v before_o any_o other_o but_o yet_o with_o submission_n to_o a_o better_a judgement_n i_o think_v there_o lie_v a_o plain_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o gentile_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n have_v a_o purpose_n to_o reveal_v four_o great_a change_n of_o time_n to_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n he_o have_v appoint_v in_o his_o providence_n that_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n who_o profession_n it_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o change_n of_o time_n that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o more_o special_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o know_v this_o by_o their_o own_o strength_n the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o daniel_n that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o kingdom_n over_o the_o earth_n whereof_o the_o babylonian_a in_o be_v be_v the_o first_o and_o then_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v in_o a_o word_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o these_o change_n of_o time_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n because_o it_o do_v suit_n with_o their_o profession_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o thing_n and_o the_o lord_n have_v once_o reveal_v in_o particular_a the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethleem_n in_o judea_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n he_o do_v call_v that_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o special_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o be_v foretell_v because_o these_o thing_n be_v reveal_v to_o they_o they_o be_v call_v in_o a_o special_a manner_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v concern_v both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n that_o brightman_n grasserus_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n shall_v take_v the_o little_a horn_n for_o mahomet_n because_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n be_v now_o under_o the_o turk_n many_o other_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n can_v possible_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o type_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o circumstance_n do_v altogether_o pitch_v upon_o the_o papacy_n which_o arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o true_a application_n of_o the_o time_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o john_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 666._o now_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpretation_n we_o will_v prove_v it_o first_o from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o second_o from_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o spirit_n rev._n 17._o three_o from_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o remarkable_a circumstance_n last_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o of_o these_o in_o their_o order_n chap._n viii_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o 16_o 17_o 18._o there_o be_v many_o excellent_a and_o precious_a truth_n in_o the_o general_n which_o we_o can_v always_o avouch_v that_o the_o spirit_n
to_o be_v lay_v aside_o and_o because_o they_o read_v when_o the_o beast_n do_v bear_v rule_n that_o he_o do_v compel_v all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o they_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n thereupon_o they_o gather_v that_o all_o coercion_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v after_o the_o antichristian_a form_n and_o because_o they_o will_v stand_v far_o enough_o from_o that_o pattern_n they_o think_v it_o best_o and_o most_o comporting_a with_o the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n to_o leave_v all_o to_o a_o boundless_a toleration_n nay_o some_o learned_a man_n of_o good_a note_n have_v go_v so_o far_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o edict_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o succeed_a prince_n as_o upon_o the_o bottom-stone_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o babel_n and_o their_o ground_n be_v this_o because_o the_o law_n which_o the_o aforementioned_a prince_n do_v make_v for_o the_o suppress_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v afterward_o pervert_v and_o turn_v against_o the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n we_o willing_o yield_v that_o great_a care_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o withal_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n as_o it_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o circumstance_n do_v vary_v the_o case_n the_o papist_n be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o come_v to_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n for_o some_o godless_a and_o wretched_a man_n will_v never_o worship_v god_n nor_o call_v upon_o his_o name_n but_o their_o antichristianity_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o a_o idolatrous_a will-worship_n of_o their_o own_o devise_v they_o be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o that_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v monarchical_a or_o that_o there_o be_v one_o ecumenical_a bishop_n of_o all_o so_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o our_o soul_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o chap._n 5._o v._n 3._o but_o their_o antichristianism_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v compel_v all_o man_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n as_o to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o coercive_a power_n for_o it_o may_v be_v either_o christian_n or_o antichristian_a as_o the_o circumstance_n do_v stand_v nabuchadnezzar_n do_v set_v up_o a_o image_n and_o command_v all_o the_o state_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o pair_n of_o death_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v it_o in_o this_o act_n of_o compulsion_n he_o do_v come_v in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o be_v no_o doubt_n a_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hold_v in_o every_o kind_n for_o afterward_o we_o read_v that_o the_o same_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v make_v a_o decree_n that_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n that_o shall_v speak_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o shadrach_n meshach_n and_o abednego_n shall_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n in_o this_o case_n we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n be_v antichristian_a unless_o we_o will_v make_v it_o antichristianism_n to_o restrain_v idolater_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o the_o true_a god_n i_o may_v here_o take_v occasion_n to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o law_n make_v by_o the_o king_n of_o nineveh_n and_o his_o noble_n that_o all_o under_o that_o government_n shall_v fast_v and_o pray_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v turn_v every_o one_o from_o the_o evil_n of_o his_o way_n though_o here_o be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n yet_o none_o can_v say_v that_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o antichrist_n in_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o lord_n do_v turn_v from_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o the_o commendation_n of_o their_o repentance_n be_v upon_o record_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n may_v in_o some_o case_n be_v tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a so_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o in_o other_o may_v be_v holy_a and_o true_o christian_n and_o man_n do_v unadvised_o jumble_v and_o confound_v those_o thing_n together_o which_o shall_v be_v distinct_o lay_v down_o second_o many_o in_o these_o time_n think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n too_o near_o to_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a pomp_n and_o magnificence_n now_o say_v they_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o as_o long_o as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o vale_n of_o tear_n she_o be_v liable_a to_o continual_a suffering_n and_o indeed_o the_o practice_n of_o man_n have_v be_v some_o way_n suitable_a to_o this_o opinion_n for_o see_v the_o great_a riches_n splendour_n magnificence_n and_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o her_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o have_v set_v upon_o such_o a_o way_n of_o reformation_n in_o cast_v out_o romish_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n that_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n poor_a enough_o in_o many_o place_n the_o maintenance_n be_v so_o bare_a that_o the_o minister_n have_v scarce_o wherewithal_o to_o keep_v they_o upon_o the_o work_n in_o their_o conscience_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n must_v stand_v in_o penury_n and_o want_n of_o outward_a thing_n because_o the_o romish_a antichristian_a church_n have_v enjoy_v these_o thing_n in_o so_o great_a plenty_n but_o in_o this_o point_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o the_o prophet_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o beauty_n of_o her_o rise_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v nursing-fathers_n that_o they_o shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o mr._n burrough_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o hosea_n be_v very_o solid_a and_o copious_a upon_o the_o point_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_o explain_v we_o may_v find_v great_a comfort_n in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o we_o shall_v there_o see_v thing_n more_o clear_o make_v cut_v it_o be_v the_o speech_n of_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v and_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v come_v and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a rev._n 19_o 7._o now_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n it_o be_v explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o lamb_n wife_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o john_n v_o 9_o come_v hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god_n here_o then_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n or_o the_o gospel-church_n in_o relation_n to_o her_o felicity_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n be_v term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o great_a city_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o greatness_n and_o magnificence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n which_o have_v everywhere_o in_o the_o prophecy_n such_o a_o transcendent_a title_n ascribe_v to_o she_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v enjoy_v time_n of_o great_a glory_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v concern_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n whether_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o read_v and_o the_o first_o verse_n that_o a_o woman_n be_v clothe_v with_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n be_v under_o her_o foot_n and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n of_o twelve_o star_n and_o she_o be_v with_o child_n cry_v travel_v in_o birth_n and_o pain_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o woman_n be_v mean_v the_o primitive_a church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o travel_n with_o
the_o name_n of_o parson_n be_v vain_a and_o frâ—…valous_a but_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n and_o ministry_n as_o it_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o godly_a learned_a and_o painful_a minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o the_o substance_n thereof_o it_o be_v institute_v of_o christ_n acknowledge_v by_o all_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o since_o the_o first_o plantation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n know_v by_o all_o reform_a church_n at_o this_o day_n and_o so_o maintain_v by_o the_o nonconformist_n against_o the_o name_n some_o it_o may_v be_v have_v take_v exception_n and_o against_o the_o pride_n idleness_n and_o covetousness_n of_o other_o much_o have_v be_v write_v but_o that_o the_o office_n itself_o of_o parson_n or_o vicar_n as_o they_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o wâ—…tch_v over_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n that_o this_o office_n i_o say_v shâ—…uld_v be_v condemn_v as_o antichristian_a by_o the_o nonconformist_n be_v notorious_o fâ—…lse_o and_o the_o contrary_n be_v apparent_o know_v to_o yourself_o in_o many_o passage_n of_o that_o learned_a treatise_n this_o point_n be_v solid_o dispute_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v there_o find_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v term_v antichristian_a which_o be_v not_o but_o be_v false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n but_o touch_v the_o ordination_n by_o the_o bishop_n there_o be_v a_o great_a accusation_n the_o pulpit-guard_n rout_v have_v these_o word_n you_o yourselves_o have_v conclude_v the_o bishop_n antichristian_a in_o their_o call_v and_o be_v you_o christian_n you_o have_v your_o outward_a call_v from_o they_o aâ—…d_n can_v they_o give_v you_o that_o they_o never_o have_v themselves_o if_o the_o bishop_n be_v true_a minister_n and_o do_v right_o ordain_v why_o then_o do_v you_o preach_v they_o down_o as_o antichristian_a this_o be_v the_o principal_a objection_n it_o have_v a_o answer_n already_o in_o sundry_a treatise_n so_o that_o my_o pain_n may_v be_v spare_v in_o the_o point_n only_o because_o the_o present_a discourse_n be_v concern_v this_o subject_n what_o be_v antichristian_a and_o what_o be_v not_o we_o will_v propound_v these_o quaeres_fw-la to_o they_o that_o differ_v first_o in_o case_n the_o minister_n as_o ordain_v by_o bishop_n be_v antichristian_a yet_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ministry_n in_o be_v do_v never_o partake_v of_o such_o a_o ordination_n they_o be_v make_v minister_n when_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o second_o though_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n be_v not_o put_v down_o as_o antichristian_a yet_o none_o can_v say_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v or_o be_v primary_o and_o immediate_o seat_v in_o he_o for_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o treatise_n aforego_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n dâ—…th_v stand_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o this_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v he_o be_v antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o he_o do_v symbolize_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o lordliness_n and_o tyranny_n over_o the_o church_n and_o people_n of_o god_n and_o how_o much_o better_o be_v they_o that_o drive_v the_o trade_n of_o i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o be_o of_o cephas_n sure_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o pride_n singularity_n and_o affectation_n to_o make_v rent_n and_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n they_o also_o may_v be_v term_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n three_o it_o be_v absolute_o false_a that_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n do_v former_o depend_v only_o upon_o the_o bishop_n for_o by_o the_o law_n and_o usage_n of_o this_o church_n he_o can_v not_o ordain_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o other_o minister_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o office_n as_o to_o this_o point_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o lord_n bishop_n but_o as_o minister_v and_o elder_n in_o the_o church_n four_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o power_n to_o ordain_v have_v be_v whole_o seat_v in_o the_o diocesan_n the_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o instrument_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o institution_n of_o christ._n ordination_n of_o minister_n be_v from_o christ_n alone_o though_o the_o mean_a to_o transmit_v and_o convey_v it_o be_v from_o men._n five_o if_o any_o shall_v go_v so_o far_o to_o cast_v away_o their_o ordination_n because_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o bishop_n must_v not_o they_o by_o the_o analogy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o same_o rule_n be_v drive_v upon_o this_o rock_n to_o renounce_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n when_o they_o conceive_v that_o they_o be_v apply_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o evil_a minister_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o plain_a popery_n to_o make_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n whole_o â—…o_o depend_v upon_o the_o personal_a worthiness_n or_o unworthiness_n of_o the_o administrator_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o minister_n by_o the_o tithe_n they_o be_v most_o frivolous_a to_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v a_o antichristian_a provision_n for_o what_o if_o this_o way_n of_o allowance_n have_v be_v use_v in_o antichristian_a time_n and_o have_v be_v convey_v to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n shall_v we_o therefore_o abdicate_v and_o cast_v it_o away_o as_o antichristian_a by_o the_o same_o rule_n we_o must_v renounce_v the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n the_o lord_n prayer_n our_o privilege_n that_o we_o hold_v by_o magna_fw-la charta_fw-la our_o land_n that_o we_o possess_v in_o capite_fw-la and_o socage_n and_o what_o not_o for_o these_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o have_v pass_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o many_o thing_n be_v call_v antichristian_a which_o be_v not_o so_o but_o be_v false_o so_o term_v by_o the_o separation_n yet_o nevertheless_o if_o minister_n or_o other_o have_v in_o any_o kind_n acknowledge_v a_o authority_n which_o be_v direct_o or_o indirect_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o antichristian_a so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o acknowledge_v it_o so_o far_o they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v or_o repent_v antichristianism_n be_v a_o sin_n more_o direct_o and_o immediate_o against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o have_v denounce_v such_o heavy_a judgement_n against_o it_o as_o we_o have_v former_o show_v so_o far_o forth_o then_o as_o a_o man_n do_v submit_v to_o a_o authority_n and_o to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o a_o authority_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o he_o do_v sin_n against_o christ_n for_o this_o in_o effect_n be_v to_o put_v he_o out_o of_o place_n and_o to_o entertain_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o room_n now_o this_o no_o pious_a man_n can_v or_o will_v do_v but_o he_o will_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v a_o pierce_a and_o wound_v of_o christ_n and_o for_o this_o he_o will_v go_v forth_o into_o the_o porch_n and_o weep_v bitter_o thus_o i_o have_v divide_v the_o matter_n between_o two_o extreme_n though_o minister_n and_o other_o be_v not_o to_o leave_v their_o station_n yet_o as_o they_o have_v in_o any_o kind_n sin_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a head_n and_o king_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v so_o far_o forth_o cause_n to_o judge_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v judge_v finis_fw-la postscript_n courteous_a reader_n although_o about_o two_o year_n since_o at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o friend_n i_o late_o review_v it_o yet_o this_o treatise_n of_o i_o be_v finish_v certain_a year_n ago_o since_o that_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o many_o hindrance_n and_o now_o i_o believe_v have_v not_o another_o occasion_n bring_v i_o up_o to_o the_o city_n it_o have_v neither_o at_o this_o time_n come_v into_o public_a view_n all_o thing_n consider_v the_o whole_a series_n and_o continual_a succession_n of_o impediment_n of_o year_n past_a and_o now_o only_a the_o opportunity_n offer_v by_o this_o i_o be_o induce_v to_o believe_v the_o publish_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o much_o by_o humane_a counsel_n as_o by_o divine_a providence_n perhaps_o god_n work_n be_v now_o set_v on_o foot_n for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o his_o poor_a afflict_a people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v in_o this_o juncture_n of_o time_n some_o passage_n in_o this_o treatise_n may_v be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o such_o end_n the_o wiseman_n say_v word_n speak_v in_o due_a season_n be_v like_o apple_n of_o gold_n in_o picture_n of_o silver_n by_o the_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v write_v thou_o may_v understand_v how_o